This is a modern-English version of Korean folk tales : Imps, ghosts and fairies, originally written by Im, Pang, Yi, Yuk. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Original Front Cover.

[1]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

KOREAN IMPS
GHOSTS AND FAIRIES [3]

Korean Imps
Ghosts and Fairies [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Original Title Page.

KOREAN FOLK TALES

IMPS, GHOSTS AND FAIRIES
London: J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.
NYC: E. P. DUTTON & CO. 1913

[4]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

TO
MY LITTLE SON
GEORGE JAMES MORLEY
THE DAYS OF WHOSE YEARS
ARE
TWO EASTERN SPRINGS AND AUTUMNS [7]

TO
MY LITTLE SON
GEORGE JAMES MORLEY
WHOSE AGE IS
TWO EASTERN SPRINGS AND AUTUMNS [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

PREFACE

To any one who would like to look somewhat into the inner soul of the Oriental, and see the peculiar spiritual existences among which he lives, the following stories will serve as true interpreters, born as they are of the three great religions of the Far East, Taoism, Buddhism and Confucianism.

To anyone who wants to explore the inner thoughts of Eastern culture and understand the unique spiritual lives they lead, the following stories will act as genuine guides, as they emerge from the three major religions of the Far East: Taoism, Buddhism, and Confucianism.

An old manuscript copy of Im Bang’s stories came into the hands of the translator a year ago, and he gives them now to the Western world that they may serve as introductory essays to the mysteries, and, what many call, absurdities of Asia. Very gruesome indeed, and unlovely, some of them are, but they picture faithfully the conditions under which Im Bang himself, and many past generations of Koreans, have lived.

A year ago, the translator received an old manuscript of Im Bang’s stories, and he is now sharing them with the Western world as an introduction to the mysteries and what many consider the absurdities of Asia. Some of these tales are quite gruesome and unappealing, but they accurately reflect the conditions in which Im Bang and many generations of Koreans have lived.

The thirteen short stories by Yi Ryuk are taken from a reprint of old Korean writings issued last year (1911), by a Japanese publishing company. Three anonymous stories are also added, “The Geomancer,” to show how Mother Earth has given anxiety to her chicks of children; “Im, the [8]Hunter,” to tell of the actualities that exist in the upper air; and “The Man who lost his Legs,” as a sample of Korea’s Sinbad.

The thirteen short stories by Yi Ryuk are from a reprint of old Korean writings released last year (1911) by a Japanese publishing company. Three anonymous stories are also included: “The Geomancer,” which illustrates how Mother Earth has created anxiety for her children; “Im, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Hunter,” which recounts the realities of the skies; and “The Man Who Lost His Legs,” providing an example of Korea’s Sinbad.

The biographical notes that accompany the stories are taken very largely from the Kuk-cho In-mul-chi, “Korea’s Record of Famous Men.”

The biographical notes that come with the stories are mostly taken from the Kuk-cho In-mul-chi, “Korea’s Record of Famous Men.”

J. S. Gale. [9]

J. S. Gale. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CONTENTS

PAGE
I CHARAN 1
II THE STORY OF CHANG TO-RYONG 18
III A STORY OF THE FOX 26
IV CHEUNG PUK-CHANG, THE SEER 29
V YUN SE-PYONG, THE WIZARD 36
VI THE WILD-CAT WOMAN 41
VII THE ILL-FATED PRIEST 44
VIII THE VISION OF THE HOLY MAN 47
IX THE VISIT OF THE MAN OF GOD 52
X THE LITERARY MAN OF IMSIL 54
XI THE SOLDIER OF KANG-WHA 58
XII CURSED BY THE SNAKE 60
XIII THE MAN ON THE ROAD 63
XIV THE OLD MAN WHO BECAME A FISH 66
XV THE GEOMANCER 69
XVI THE MAN WHO BECAME A PIG 73
XVII THE OLD WOMAN WHO BECAME A GOBLIN 78
XVIII THE GRATEFUL GHOST 80
XIX THE PLUCKY MAIDEN 83
XX THE RESOURCEFUL WIFE 90
XXI THE BOXED-UP GOVERNOR 92
XXII THE MAN WHO LOST HIS LEGS 100
XXIII TEN THOUSAND DEVILS 104
XXIV THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES 111
XXV THE HONEST WITCH [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 125
XXVI WHOM THE KING HONORS 130
XXVII THE FORTUNES OF YOO 133
XXVIII AN ENCOUNTER WITH A HOBGOBLIN 141
XXIX THE SNAKE’S REVENGE 146
XXX THE BRAVE MAGISTRATE 150
XXXI THE TEMPLE TO THE GOD OF WAR 153
XXXII A VISIT FROM THE SHADES 157
XXXIII THE FEARLESS CAPTAIN 162
XXXIV THE KING OF YOM-NA (HELL) 165
XXXV HONG’S EXPERIENCES IN HADES 171
XXXVI HAUNTED HOUSES 177
XXXVII IM, THE HUNTER 182
XXXVIII THE MAGIC INVASION OF SEOUL 188
XXXIX THE AWFUL LITTLE GOBLIN 191
XL GOD’S WAY 194
XLI THE OLD MAN IN THE DREAM 196
XLII THE PERFECT PRIEST 198
XLIII THE PROPITIOUS MAGPIE 200
XLIV THE ‘OLD BUDDHA’ 202
XLV A WONDERFUL MEDICINE 204
XLVI FAITHFUL MO 205
XLVII THE RENOWNED MAING 208
XLVIII THE SENSES 210
XLIX WHO DECIDES, GOD OR THE KING? 211
L THREE THINGS MASTERED 213
LI STRANGELY STRICKEN DEAD 215
LII THE MYSTERIOUS HOI TREE 217
LIII TA-HONG 219

[11]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

BIOGRAPHICAL

Im Bang was born in 1640, the son of a provincial governor. He was very bright as a boy and from earliest years fond of study, becoming a great scholar. He matriculated first in his class in 1660, and graduated in 1663. He was a disciple of Song Si-yol, one of Korea’s first writers. In 1719, when he was in his eightieth year, he became governor of Seoul, and held as well the office of secretary of the Cabinet. In the year 1721 he got into difficulties over the choice of the Heir Apparent, and in 1722, on account of a part he played in a disturbance in the government, he was exiled to North Korea, where he died.

Im Bang was born in 1640 as the son of a provincial governor. He was very bright as a child and developed a love for studying early on, becoming a great scholar. He graduated first in his class in 1660 and completed his degree in 1663. He was a student of Song Si-yol, one of Korea’s first writers. In 1719, at the age of eighty, he became the governor of Seoul and also served as the secretary of the Cabinet. In 1721, he faced issues regarding the selection of the Heir Apparent, and in 1722, due to his involvement in a government disturbance, he was exiled to North Korea, where he died.

(From Kuk-cho In-mul-chi, “Korea’s Record of Famous Men.”)

(From Kuk-cho In-mul-chi, “Korea’s Record of Famous Men.”)


Yi Ryuk lived in the reign of King Se-jo, matriculated in 1459, and graduated first in his class in 1564. He was a man of many offices and many distinctions in the way of literary excellence.

Yi Ryuk lived during the reign of King Se-jo, started his studies in 1459, and graduated at the top of his class in 1564. He held numerous positions and received many honors for his literary achievements.

“Korea’s Record of Famous Men.” [13]

"Korea's Famous Figures." [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

KOREAN IMPS, GHOSTS AND FAIRIES

I

CHARAN

[Some think that love, strong, true, and self-sacrificing, is not to be found in the Orient; but the story of Charan, which comes down four hundred years and more, proves the contrary, for it still has the fresh, sweet flavour of a romance of yesterday; albeit the setting of the East provides an odd and interesting background.]

[Some believe that love, strong, genuine, and selfless, doesn’t exist in the East; however, the tale of Charan, which has lasted over four hundred years, proves otherwise. It still has the fresh, sweet essence of a romance from yesterday, even though the Eastern setting offers a unique and intriguing backdrop.]


In the days of King Sung-jong (A.D. 1488–1495) one of Korea’s noted men became governor of Pyong-an Province. Now Pyong-an stands first of all the eight provinces in the attainments of erudition and polite society. Many of her literati are good musicians, and show ability in the affairs of State. [14]

In the days of King Sung-jong (CE 1488–1495), one of Korea’s prominent figures became the governor of Pyong-an Province. Today, Pyong-an ranks as the top among all eight provinces in terms of education and cultured society. Many of its literati are skilled musicians and demonstrate competence in governmental matters. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

At the time of this story there was a famous dancing girl in Pyong-an whose name was Charan. She was very beautiful, and sang and danced to the delight of all beholders. Her ability, too, was specially marked, for she understood the classics and was acquainted with history. The brightest of all the geisha was she, famous and far-renowned.

At the time of this story, there was a famous dancer in Pyong-an named Charan. She was incredibly beautiful and sang and danced to the delight of everyone who saw her. Her talent stood out, as she understood the classics and was knowledgeable about history. She was the most brilliant of all the geisha, famous and well-known.

The Governor’s family consisted of a son, whose age was sixteen, and whose face was comely as a picture. Though so young, he was thoroughly grounded in Chinese, and was a gifted scholar. His judgment was excellent, and he had a fine appreciation of literary form, so that the moment he lifted his pen the written line took on admirable expression. His name became known as Keydong (The Gifted Lad). The Governor had no other children, neither son nor daughter, so his heart was wrapped up in this boy. On his birthday he had all the officials invited and other special guests, who came to drink his health. There were present also a company of dancing-girls and a large band of musicians. The Governor, during a lull in the banquet, called his son to him, and ordered the chief of the dancing-girls to choose one of the prettiest of their number, that he and she might dance together and delight the assembled guests. On hearing this, the company, with one accord, called for Charan, [15]as the one suited by her talents, attainments and age to be a fitting partner for his son. They came out and danced like fairies, graceful as the wavings of the willow, light and airy as the swallow. All who saw them were charmed. The Governor, too, greatly pleased, called Charan to him, had her sit on the dais, treated her to a share in the banquet, gave her a present of silk, and commanded that from that day forth she be the special dancing maiden to attend upon his son.

The Governor’s family included a son, who was sixteen and had a face as charming as a picture. Despite his youth, he was well-versed in Chinese and was a talented scholar. His judgment was excellent, and he had a great sense of literary style, so the moment he picked up his pen, his writing had remarkable expression. He became known as Keydong (The Gifted Lad). The Governor had no other children, neither sons nor daughters, so he was completely devoted to this boy. For his birthday, he invited all the officials and other special guests to come and celebrate. There were also a group of dancing girls and a large band of musicians present. During a break in the banquet, the Governor called his son over and instructed the head of the dancing girls to choose one of the prettiest among them to dance with him and entertain the guests. Upon hearing this, everyone unanimously suggested Charan, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]as the ideal partner for his son due to her talent, skills, and age. They came out and danced like fairies, moving as gracefully as the fluttering willow and as light and airy as a swallow. Everyone who watched them was captivated. The Governor, very pleased, called Charan to him, had her sit on the dais, shared the banquet with her, gave her a silk gift, and declared that from that day on, she would be the special dancing maiden dedicated to his son.

From this birthday forth they became fast friends together. They thought the world of each other. More than all the delightful stories of history was their love—such as had never been seen.

From this birthday on, they became close friends. They thought the world of each other. Their love was greater than all the delightful stories from history—something that had never been seen before.

The Governor’s term of office was extended for six years more, and so they remained in the north country. Finally, at the time of return, he and his wife were in great anxiety over their son being separated from Charan. If they were to force them to separate, they feared he would die of a broken heart. If they took her with them, she not being his wife, they feared for his reputation. They could not possibly decide, so they concluded to refer the matter to the son himself. They called him and said, “Even parents cannot decide as to the love of their son for a maiden. What ought we to do? You love Charan so that it will be very hard for you to part, and yet to have a dancing-girl before [16]you are married is not good form, and will interfere with your marriage prospects and promotion. However, the having of a second wife is a common custom in Korea, and one that the world recognizes. Do as you think best in the matter.” The son replied, “There is no difficulty; when she is before my eyes, of course she is everything, but when the time comes for me to start for home she will be like a pair of worn shoes, set aside; so please do not be anxious.”

The Governor's term was extended for another six years, so they stayed in the northern region. Eventually, as they were preparing to return, he and his wife felt anxious about their son being separated from Charan. They worried that if they forced them apart, he might die of heartbreak. If they brought her along, since she wasn't his wife, they were concerned about his reputation. They couldn't make a decision, so they decided to ask their son for his thoughts. They called him and said, “Even parents can’t decide the love their son has for a girl. What should we do? You love Charan so much that it will be very difficult for you to part, yet having a dancing girl before you are married isn't proper and could hurt your marriage prospects and career advancement. However, having a second wife is a common practice in Korea, one that society accepts. Do what you think is best.” The son replied, “There’s no problem; when she’s in front of me, of course she’s everything. But when it’s time for me to go home, she’ll feel like a pair of old shoes I set aside; so please don’t worry.”

The Governor and his wife were greatly delighted, and said he was a “superior man” indeed.

The Governor and his wife were very pleased and said he was a "remarkable man" for sure.

When the time came to part Charan cried bitterly, so that those standing by could not bear to look at her; but the son showed not the slightest sign of emotion. Those looking on were filled with wonder at his fortitude. Although he had already loved Charan for six years, he had never been separated from her for a single day, so he knew not what it meant to say Good-bye, nor did he know how it felt to be parted.

When it was time to say goodbye, Charan cried hard, making those around her unable to watch; however, her son showed no signs of emotion. The onlookers were amazed by his strength. Even though he had loved Charan for six years, he had never been apart from her for a single day, so he didn’t know what it meant to say goodbye or how it felt to be separated.

The Governor returned to Seoul to fill the office of Chief Justice, and the son came also. After this return thoughts of love for Charan possessed Keydong, though he never expressed them in word or manner. It was almost the time of the Kam-see Examination. The father, therefore, ordered his son to go with some of his friends to a neighbouring [17]monastery to study and prepare. They went, and one night, after the day’s work was over and all were asleep, the young man stole out into the courtyard. It was winter, with frost and snow and a cold, clear moon. The mountains were deep and the world was quiet, so that the slightest sound could be heard. The young man looked up at the moon and his thoughts were full of sorrow. He so wished to see Charan that he could no longer control himself, and fearing that he would lose his reason, he decided that very night to set out for far-distant Pyong-an. He had on a fur head-dress, a thick coat, a leather belt and a heavy pair of shoes. When he had gone less than ten lee, however, his feet were blistered, and he had to go into a neighbouring village and change his leather shoes for straw sandals, and his expensive head-cover for an ordinary servant’s hat. He went thus on his way, begging as he went. He was often very hungry, and when night came, was very, very cold. He was a rich man’s son and had always dressed in silk and eaten dainty fare, and had never in his life walked more than a few feet from his father’s door. Now there lay before him a journey of hundreds of miles. He went stumbling along through the snow, making but poor progress. Hungry, and frozen nearly to death, he had never known such suffering before. His clothes were [18]torn and his face became worn down and blackened till he looked like a goblin. Still on he went, little by little, day after day, till at last, when a whole month had gone by, he reached Pyong-an.

The Governor returned to Seoul to take the position of Chief Justice, and his son came along. After this return, thoughts of love for Charan consumed Keydong, though he never expressed them verbally or through his actions. It was almost time for the Kam-see Examination. Therefore, the father instructed his son to go with some friends to a nearby [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] monastery to study and prepare. They went, and one night, after finishing their day's work and while everyone was asleep, the young man sneaked out into the courtyard. It was winter, with frost, snow, and a cold, clear moon. The mountains were deep, and the world was quiet, so even the slightest sound could be heard. The young man looked up at the moon, filled with sorrow. He wished so badly to see Charan that he could no longer contain himself, and fearing he would lose his mind, he decided that very night to set out for distant Pyong-an. He wore a fur hat, a thick coat, a leather belt, and heavy shoes. However, after going less than ten lee, his feet were blistered, forcing him to stop in a nearby village to trade his leather shoes for straw sandals and his fancy hat for a plain servant’s cap. He continued on his way, begging as he went. He often felt very hungry, and when night came, he was extremely cold. He was the son of a rich man, always dressed in silk and eating fine food, and had never before walked more than a few feet from his father’s door. Now he faced a journey of hundreds of miles. He trudged through the snow, making slow progress. Hungry and nearly frozen to death, he had never experienced such suffering before. His clothes were [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] torn, and his face became worn and darkened until he looked like a goblin. Still, he pressed on, little by little, day after day, until finally, after a whole month had passed, he reached Pyong-an.

Straight to Charan’s home he went, but Charan was not there, only her mother. She looked at him, but did not recognize him. He said he was the former Governor’s son and that out of love for Charan he had walked five hundred lee. “Where is she?” he asked. The mother heard, but instead of being pleased was very angry. She said, “My daughter is now with the son of the new Governor, and I never see her at all; she never comes home, and she has been away for two or three months. Even though you have made this long journey there is no possible way to meet her.”

Straight to Charan’s house he went, but Charan wasn’t there, only her mom. She looked at him but didn’t recognize him. He said he was the former Governor’s son and that out of love for Charan, he had walked five hundred lee. “Where is she?” he asked. The mother heard him but instead of being pleased, she was very angry. She said, “My daughter is now with the son of the new Governor, and I never see her at all; she never comes home and has been away for two or three months. Even though you’ve made this long journey, there’s no way to meet her.”

She did not invite him in, so cold was her welcome. He thought to himself, “I came to see Charan, but she is not here. Her mother refuses me; I cannot go back, and I cannot stay. What shall I do?” While thus in this dilemma a plan occurred to him. There was a scribe in Pyong-an, who, during his father’s term of office, had offended, and was sentenced to death. There were extenuating circumstances, however, and he, when he went to pay his morning salutations, had besought and secured his pardon. His father, out of regard for his son’s petition, had forgiven the [19]scribe. He thought, “I was the means of saving the man’s life, he will take me in;” so he went straight from Charan’s to the house of the scribe. But at first this writer did not recognize him. When he gave his name and told who he was, the scribe gave a great start, and fell at his feet making obeisance. He cleared out an inner room and made him comfortable, prepared dainty fare and treated him with all respect.

She didn’t invite him in; her greeting was so cold. He thought to himself, “I came to see Charan, but she’s not here. Her mom won’t let me in; I can’t go back, and I can’t stay. What should I do?” While he was caught in this dilemma, a plan came to him. There was a scribe in Pyong-an who, during his father’s time in office, had messed up and was sentenced to death. However, there were mitigating circumstances, and when he went to pay his morning respects, he pleaded for and got the scribe’s pardon. His father, because of his son’s request, had forgiven the scribe. He thought, “I was the one who saved this man's life; he’ll take me in,” so he went straight from Charan’s house to the scribe’s. But at first, the scribe didn’t recognize him. When he gave his name and explained who he was, the scribe was taken aback, fell at his feet in respect, cleared out an inner room for him, made him comfortable, prepared a nice meal, and treated him with utmost respect.

A little later he talked over with his host the possibility of his meeting Charan. The scribe said, “I am afraid that there is no way for you to meet her alone, but if you would like to see even her face, I think I can manage it. Will you consent?”

A little later, he discussed the possibility of meeting Charan with his host. The scribe said, “I'm afraid there's no way for you to meet her alone, but if you’d like to at least see her face, I think I can arrange that. Will you agree?”

He asked as to the plan. It was this: It being now a time of snow, daily coolies were called to sweep it away from the inner court of the Governor’s yamen, and just now the scribe was in charge of this particular work. Said he, “If you will join the sweepers, take a broom and go in; you will no doubt catch a glimpse of Charan as she is said to be in the Hill Kiosk. I know of no other plan.”

He asked about the plan. It was this: Since it was snowing, coolies were called every day to clear it from the inner courtyard of the Governor’s yamen, and right now the scribe was responsible for this task. He said, “If you join the sweepers, take a broom and go in; you’ll surely catch a glimpse of Charan, as she’s said to be in the Hill Kiosk. I don’t know of any other plan.”

Keydong consented. In the early morning he mixed with the company of sweepers and went with his broom into the inner enclosure, where the Hill Kiosk was, and so they worked at sweeping. Just then the Governor’s son was sitting by the open window and Charan was by him, but not visible [20]from the outside. The other workers, being all practised hands, swept well; Keydong alone handled his broom to no advantage, knowing not how to sweep. The Governor’s son, watching the process, looked out and laughed, called Charan and invited her to see this sweeper. Charan stepped out into the open hall and the sweeper raised his eyes to see. She glanced at him but once, and but for a moment, then turned quickly, went into the room, and shut the door, not appearing again, to the disappointment of the sweeper, who came back in despair to the scribe’s house.

Keydong agreed. Early in the morning, he mingled with the sweepers and took his broom into the inner enclosure, where the Hill Kiosk was, and they all started sweeping. At that moment, the Governor’s son was sitting by the open window with Charan beside him, though she wasn’t visible from outside. The other workers, being experienced, swept well; Keydong struggled with his broom, not knowing how to sweep properly. The Governor’s son, watching them, looked out and laughed, calling Charan to come see this sweeper. Charan stepped out into the open hall, and the sweeper looked up to see her. She glanced at him for just a moment, then quickly turned, went back into the room, and closed the door, not coming out again, much to the disappointment of the sweeper, who returned to the scribe’s house in despair.

Charan was first of all a wise and highly gifted woman. One look had told her who the sweeper was. She came back into the room and began to cry. The Governor’s son looked in surprise and displeasure, and asked, “Why do you cry?” She did not reply at once, but after two or three insistent demands told the reason thus: “I am a low class woman; you are mistaken in thinking highly of me, or counting me of worth. Already I have not been home for two whole months and more. This is a special compliment and a high honour, and so there is not the slightest reason for any complaint on my part. But still, I think of my home, which is poor, and my mother. It is customary on the anniversary of my father’s death to prepare food from the official quarters, and offer a sacrifice to his spirit, [21]but here I am imprisoned and to-morrow is the sacrificial day. I fear that not a single act of devotion will be paid, I am disturbed over it, and that’s why I cry.”

Charan was, above all, a wise and incredibly talented woman. A single glance had revealed to her who the sweeper was. She returned to the room and began to cry. The Governor’s son looked on in surprise and displeasure and asked, “Why are you crying?” She didn’t respond right away, but after two or three pressing questions, she explained: “I’m a low-class woman; you’re wrong to think highly of me or believe I’m of any value. I haven’t been home for more than two months now. This is a special compliment and a great honor, so I have no reason to complain. But still, I think of my home, which is poor, and my mother. It’s customary on the anniversary of my father’s death to prepare food from the official quarters and offer a sacrifice to his spirit, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] but here I am stuck, and tomorrow is the sacrificial day. I worry that not a single act of devotion will be performed; I’m troubled by that, and that’s why I cry.”

The Governor’s son was so taken in by this fair statement that he trusted her fully and without a question. Sympathetically he asked, “Why didn’t you tell me before?” He prepared the food and told her to hurry home and carry out the ceremony. So Charan came like flaming fire back to her house, and said to her mother, “Keydong has come and I have seen him. Is he not here? Tell me where he is if you know.” The mother said, “He came here, it is true, all the way on foot to see you, but I told him that you were in the yamen and that there was no possible way for you to meet, so he went away and where he is I know not.”

The Governor's son was so convinced by this honest statement that he trusted her completely and without hesitation. With sympathy, he asked, “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” He prepared the food and urged her to hurry home and perform the ceremony. So Charan rushed back to her house like a ball of fire and said to her mother, “Keydong has come, and I’ve seen him. Isn’t he here? Please tell me where he is if you know.” The mother replied, “He did come here, that's true, all the way on foot to see you, but I told him that you were at the yamen and that it was impossible for you to meet, so he left, and I don’t know where he is now.”

Then Charan broke down and began to cry. “Oh, my mother, why had you the heart to do so cruelly?” she sobbed. “As far as I am concerned I can never break with him nor give him up. We were each sixteen when chosen to dance together, and while it may be said that men chose us, it is truer still to say that God hath chosen. We grew into each other’s lives, and there was never such love as ours. Though he forgot and left me, I can never forget and can never give him up. The Governor, too, called me the beloved wife of his [22]son, and did not once refer to my low station. He cherished me and gave me many gifts. ’Twas all like heaven and not like earth. To the city of Pyong-an gentry and officials gather as men crowd into a boat; I have seen so many, but for grace and ability no one was ever like Keydong. I must find him, and even though he casts me aside I never shall forget him. I have not kept myself even unto death as I should have, because I have been under the power and influence of the Governor. How could he ever have come so far for one so low and vile? He, a gentleman of the highest birth, for the sake of a wretched dancing-girl has endured all this hardship and come so far. Could you not have thought, mother, of these things and given him at least some kindly welcome? Could my heart be other than broken?” And a great flow of tears came from Charan’s eyes. She thought and thought as to where he could possibly be. “I know of no place,” said she, “unless it be at such and such a scribe’s home.” Quick as thought she flew thence, and there they met. They clasped each other and cried, not a word was spoken. Thus came they back to Charan’s home side by side. When it was night Charan said, “When to-morrow comes we shall have to part. What shall we do?” They talked it over, and agreed to make their escape that night. So Charan [23]got together her clothing, and her treasures and jewels, and made two bundles, and thus, he carrying his on his back and she hers on her head, away they went while the city slept. They followed the road that leads toward the mountains that lie between Yang-tok and Maing-san counties. There they found a country house, where they put up, and where the Governor’s son became a sort of better-class servant. He did not know how to do anything well, but Charan understood weaving and sewing, and so they lived. After some time they got a little thatched hut by themselves in the village and lived there. Charan was a beautiful sewing-woman, and ceased not day and night to ply her needle, and sold her treasures and her jewels to make ends meet. Charan, too, knew how to make friends, and was praised and loved by all the village. Everybody felt sorry for the hard times that had befallen this mysterious young couple, and helped them so that the days passed peacefully and happily together.

Then Charan broke down and started to cry. “Oh, my mother, how could you be so cruel?” she sobbed. “As for me, I can never break away from him or let him go. We were both sixteen when we were chosen to dance together, and while it may be said that men picked us, it’s even more true to say that God chose us. We became part of each other’s lives, and there’s never been a love like ours. Even though he forgot me and left, I can never forget him or give him up. The Governor even called me the beloved wife of his son, without once mentioning my low status. He cherished me and gave me many gifts. It was all like heaven and not like earth. In the city of Pyong-an, the gentry and officials gather as men crowd into a boat; I’ve seen so many, but for grace and ability, no one was ever like Keydong. I must find him, and even if he casts me aside, I will never forget him. I haven’t kept myself as I should have, even until death, because I have been under the power and influence of the Governor. How could he have come so far for someone so low and wretched? He, a gentleman of the highest birth, has endured all this hardship for the sake of a dancing-girl. Couldn’t you have thought of these things, mother, and at least given him a kind welcome? How could my heart be anything but broken?” And a flood of tears streamed from Charan’s eyes. She thought and thought about where he could possibly be. “I don’t know any place,” she said, “unless it’s at such and such a scribe’s home.” Quick as a flash, she rushed there, and they met. They embraced and cried; not a word was spoken. Thus, they returned to Charan’s home side by side. When night fell, Charan said, “When tomorrow comes, we’ll have to part. What shall we do?” They discussed it and decided to escape that night. So Charan gathered her clothes, treasures, and jewels, making two bundles. He carried his on his back, and she carried hers on her head, and they slipped away while the city slept. They followed the road leading to the mountains between Yang-tok and Maing-san counties. There, they found a country house where the Governor’s son became a sort of upscale servant. He didn’t know how to do anything well, but Charan understood weaving and sewing, so they managed to get by. After a while, they got a small thatched hut for themselves in the village and lived there. Charan was an amazing seamstress, tirelessly working day and night, and sold her treasures and jewels to make ends meet. Charan also knew how to make friends and was praised and loved by everyone in the village. Everyone felt sorry for the difficult times that had fallen upon this mysterious young couple, and they helped them so that the days passed peacefully and happily together.

To return in the story: On awaking in the morning in the temple where he and his friends had gone to study, they found Keydong missing. All was in a state of confusion as to what had become of the son of the Chief Justice. They hunted for him far and wide, but he was nowhere to be found, so word was sent to the parents accordingly. There [24]was untold consternation in the home of the former governor. So great a loss, what could equal it? They searched the country about the temple, but no trace or shadow of him was to be found. Some said they thought he had been inveigled away and metamorphosed by the fox; others that he had been eaten by the tiger. The parents decided that he was dead and went into mourning for him, burning his clothing in a sacrificial fire.

To get back to the story: When they woke up in the morning at the temple where he and his friends had gone to study, they discovered Keydong was missing. There was a lot of confusion about what had happened to the son of the Chief Justice. They searched everywhere for him, but he was nowhere to be found, so they sent word to his parents. There [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was endless distress in the home of the former governor. Such a significant loss, what could compare? They scoured the area around the temple, but there was no sign or trace of him. Some speculated that he had been tricked away and transformed by a fox; others thought he had been devoured by a tiger. The parents concluded that he was dead and began mourning for him, burning his clothes in a sacrificial fire.

In Pyong-an the Governor’s son, when he found that he had lost Charan, had Charan’s mother imprisoned and all the relatives, but after a month or so, when the search proved futile, he gave up the matter and let them go.

In Pyong-an, the Governor’s son, realizing he had lost Charan, had Charan’s mother and all her relatives imprisoned. However, after about a month, when the search turned out to be hopeless, he gave up and released them.

Charan, at last happy with her chosen one, said one day to him, “You, a son of the gentry, for the sake of a dancing-girl have given up parents and home to live in this hidden corner of the hills. It is a matter, too, that touches your filial piety, this leaving your father and mother in doubt as to whether you are alive or not. They ought to know. We cannot live here all our lives, neither can we return home; what do you think we ought to do?” Keydong made a hopeless reply. “I am in distress,” said he, “and know not.”

Charan, finally happy with her choice, said one day to him, “You, a son of the upper class, have given up your parents and home for a dancing-girl to live in this secluded part of the hills. This also concerns your duty to your parents; they must be left wondering whether you are alive or not. They deserve to know. We can’t stay here forever, and we can’t go back home; what do you think we should do?” Keydong responded with despair. “I’m overwhelmed,” he said, “and I don’t know.”

Charan said brightly, “I have a plan by which we can cover over the faults of the past, and win a new start for the future. By means of it, you can [25]serve your parents and look the world in the face. Will you consent?”

Charan said enthusiastically, “I have a plan that will help us move past our mistakes and create a fresh start for our future. With this plan, you can [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]support your parents and face the world confidently. Will you agree to it?”

“What do you propose?” asked he. Her reply was, “There is only one way, and that is by means of the Official Examination. I know of no other. You will understand what I mean, even though I do not tell you more.”

“What do you suggest?” he asked. She replied, “There’s only one way, and that’s through the Official Examination. I don’t know of any other. You’ll understand what I mean, even if I don’t say more.”

He said, “Enough, your plan is just the thing to help us out. But how can I get hold of the books I need?”

He said, “That’s perfect, your plan is exactly what we need. But how can I get my hands on the books I need?”

Charan replied, “Don’t be anxious about that, I’ll get the books.” From that day forth she sent through all the neighbourhood for books, to be secured at all costs; but there were few or none, it being a mountain village. One day there came by, all unexpectedly, a pack-peddler, who had in his bundle a book that he wished to sell. Some of the village people wanted to buy it for wall-paper. Charan, however, secured it first and showed it to Keydong. It was none other than a special work for Examinations, with all the exercises written out. It was written in small characters, and was a huge book containing several thousand exercises. Keydong was delighted, and said, “This is enough for all needed preparation.” She bought it and gave it to him, and there he pegged away day after day. In the night he studied by candle-light, while she sat by his side and did silk-spinning. Thus they [26]shared the light together. If he showed any remissness, Charan urged him on, and thus they worked for two years. To begin with, he, being a highly talented scholar, made steady advancement day by day. He was a beautiful writer and a master of the pen. His compositions, too, were without a peer, and every indication pointed to his winning the highest place in the Kwago (Examination).

Charan replied, “Don't worry about that, I’ll get the books.” From that day on, she searched all over the neighborhood for books, determined to find them no matter what; but there were hardly any, since it was a mountain village. One day, unexpectedly, a pack peddler passed by, carrying a book he wanted to sell. Some of the villagers wanted to buy it to use as wall paper. However, Charan got it first and showed it to Keydong. It was a special book for Examinations, with all the exercises written out. It was printed in small text and was a massive book containing several thousand exercises. Keydong was thrilled and said, “This is enough for all the preparation we need.” She bought it and gave it to him, and he studied diligently day after day. At night, he studied by candlelight while she sat beside him doing silk-spinning. Thus they [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]shared the light together. If he ever seemed to slack off, Charan encouraged him, and they worked like this for two years. At first, being a highly talented scholar, he made steady progress every day. He wrote beautifully and was a master of the pen. His compositions were unmatched, and all signs pointed to him securing the highest place in the Kwago (Examination).

At this time a proclamation was issued that there would be a special examination held before His Majesty the King, so Charan made ready the food required and all necessaries for him to go afoot to Seoul to try his hand.

At that time, an announcement was made that a special examination would take place in front of His Majesty the King, so Charan prepared the food he needed and everything necessary for his journey on foot to Seoul to give it a shot.

At last here he was, within the Palace enclosure. His Majesty came out into the examination arena and posted up the subject. Keydong took his pen and wrote his finished composition. Under the inspiration of the moment his lines came forth like bubbling water. It was finished.

At last, here he was, inside the Palace grounds. His Majesty stepped into the examination area and put up the topic. Keydong picked up his pen and wrote his completed piece. Inspired in the moment, his words flowed out like bubbling water. It was done.

When the announcement was made as to the winner, the King ordered the sealed name of the writer to be opened. It was, and they found that Keydong was first. At that time his father was Prime Minister and waiting in attendance upon the King. The King called the Prime Minister, and said, “It looks to me as though the winner was your son, but he writes that his father is Chief Justice and not Prime Minister; what can that [27]mean?” He handed the composition paper to the father, and asked him to look and see. The Minister gazed at it in wonder, burst into tears, and said, “It is your servant’s son. Three years ago he went with some friends to a monastery to study, but one night he disappeared, and though I searched far and wide I have had no word of him since. I concluded that he had been destroyed by some wild animal, so I had a funeral service held and the house went into mourning. I had no other children but this son only. He was greatly gifted and I lost him in this strange way. The memory has never left me, for it seems as though I had lost him but yesterday. Now that I look at this paper I see indeed that it is the writing of my son. When I lost him I was Chief Justice, and thus he records the office; but where he has been for these three years, and how he comes now to take part in the examination, I know not.”

When the announcement for the winner was made, the King ordered the sealed name of the writer to be opened. It was revealed, and they discovered that Keydong was first. At that moment, his father was the Prime Minister, waiting on the King. The King called the Prime Minister over and said, “It seems that the winner is your son, but he writes that his father is the Chief Justice and not the Prime Minister; what could that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] mean?” He handed the composition paper to the father and asked him to take a look. The Minister stared at it in astonishment, burst into tears, and said, “It is my servant’s son. Three years ago, he went with some friends to a monastery to study, but one night he disappeared, and despite my extensive search, I’ve had no news of him since. I assumed he had been killed by some wild animal, so I held a funeral service and the household went into mourning. I have no other children, just this son. He was incredibly gifted, and I lost him in such a strange way. The memory never left me; it feels like I lost him only yesterday. Now that I see this paper, I recognize that it is indeed my son’s writing. When I lost him, I was Chief Justice, and that’s why he records that position; but where he has been for these three years and how he is now taking part in the examination, I have no idea.”

The King, hearing this, was greatly astonished, and at once before all the assembled ministers had him called. Thus he came in his scholar’s dress into the presence of the King. All the officials wondered at this summoning of a candidate before the announcement of the result. The King asked him why he had left the monastery and where he had been for these three years. He bowed low, and said, “I have been a very wicked man, have [28]left my parents, have broken all the laws of filial devotion, and deserve condign punishment.” The King replied, saying, “There is no law of concealment before the King. I shall not condemn you even though you are guilty; tell me all.” Then he told his story to the King. All the officials on each side bent their ears to hear. The King sighed, and said to the father, “Your son has repented and made amends for his fault. He has won first place and now stands as a member of the Court. We cannot condemn him for his love for this woman. Forgive him for all the past and give him a start for the future.” His Majesty said further, “The woman Charan, who has shared your life in the lonely mountains, is no common woman. Her plans, too, for your restoration were the plans of a master hand. She is no dancing-girl, this Charan. Let no other be your lawful wife but she only; let her be raised to equal rank with her husband, and let her children and her children’s children hold highest office in the realm.” So was Keydong honoured with the winner’s crown, and so the Prime Minister received his son back to life at the hands of the King. The winner’s cap was placed upon his head, and the whole house was whirled into raptures of joy.

The King, upon hearing this, was very surprised and immediately summoned him in front of all the gathered ministers. He entered in his scholar's outfit before the King. All the officials were curious about why a candidate was being called in before the results were announced. The King asked him why he had left the monastery and where he had been for the past three years. He bowed deeply and said, “I have been a very wicked man, have [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] abandoned my parents, broken all the rules of filial duty, and deserve serious punishment.” The King responded, “There is no secrecy before the King. I won’t condemn you even if you are guilty; just tell me everything.” So, he shared his story with the King. All the officials on each side leaned in to listen. The King sighed and said to the father, “Your son has repented and made up for his mistakes. He has come in first place and is now part of the Court. We cannot condemn him for loving this woman. Forgive him for the past and give him a chance for the future.” His Majesty continued, “The woman Charan, who has shared your life in the remote mountains, is no ordinary woman. Her plans for your restoration were crafted by a skilled hand. She is not a dancing girl, this Charan. Let her be your only lawful wife; let her be elevated to equal rank as her husband, and let her children and grandchildren hold the highest positions in the realm.” Thus, Keydong was honored with the winner’s crown, and the Prime Minister welcomed his son back to life with the King’s blessing. The winner’s cap was placed on his head, and the entire household erupted in joy.

So the Minister sent forth a palanquin and servants to bring up Charan. In a great festival [29]of joy she was proclaimed the wife of the Minister’s son. Later he became one of Korea’s first men of State, and they lived their happy life to a good old age. They had two sons, both graduates and men who held high office.

So the Minister sent a palanquin and servants to bring Charan. In a big celebration [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of joy, she was announced as the wife of the Minister’s son. Later, he became one of Korea’s first statesmen, and they lived a happy life into old age. They had two sons, both of whom graduated and held high positions.

Im Bang. [30]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

II

THE STORY OF CHANG TO-RYONG

[Taoism has been one of the great religions of Korea. Its main thought is expressed in the phrase su-sim yon-song, “to correct the mind and reform the nature”; while Buddhism’s is myong-sim kyon-song, “to enlighten the heart and see the soul.”

[Taoism has been one of the major religions in Korea. Its core idea is captured in the phrase su-sim yon-song, which means “to correct the mind and reform the nature”; while Buddhism’s idea is expressed as myong-sim kyon-song, meaning “to enlighten the heart and see the soul.”]

The desire of all Taoists is “eternal life,” chang-saing pul-sa; that of the Buddhists, to rid oneself of fleshly being. In the Taoist world of the genii, there are three great divisions: the upper genii, who live with God; the midway genii, who have to do with the world of angels and spirits; and the lower genii, who rule in sacred places on the earth, among the hills, just as we find in the story of Chang To-ryong.]

The goal of all Taoists is “eternal life,” chang-saing pul-sa; while Buddhists aim to free themselves from physical existence. In the Taoist realm of the spirits, there are three major divisions: the upper spirits, who dwell with God; the midway spirits, who interact with angels and spirits; and the lower spirits, who oversee sacred places on earth, among the hills, just like in the story of Chang To-ryong.


In the days of King Chung-jong (A.D. 1507–1526) there lived a beggar in Seoul, whose face was extremely ugly and always dirty. He was forty years of age or so, but still wore his hair down his back like an unmarried boy. He carried [31]a bag over his shoulder, and went about the streets begging. During the day he went from one part of the city to the other, visiting each section, and when night came on he would huddle up beside some one’s gate and go to sleep. He was frequently seen in Chong-no (Bell Street) in company with the servants and underlings of the rich. They were great friends, he and they, joking and bantering as they met. He used to say that his name was Chang, and so they called him Chang To-ryong, To-ryong meaning an unmarried boy, son of the gentry. At that time the magician Chon U-chi, who was far-famed for his pride and arrogance, whenever he met Chang, in passing along the street, would dismount and prostrate himself most humbly. Not only did he bow, but he seemed to regard Chang with the greatest of fear, so that he dared not look him in the face. Chang, sometimes, without even inclining his head, would say, “Well, how goes it with you, eh?” Chon, with his hands in his sleeves, most respectfully would reply, “Very well, sir, thank you, very well.” He had fear written on all his features when he faced Chang.

In the days of King Chung-jong (AD 1507–1526), there was a beggar in Seoul whose face was really ugly and always dirty. He was around forty years old but still wore his hair long like an unmarried boy. He carried a bag over his shoulder and walked around the streets begging. During the day, he moved from one part of the city to another, visiting different areas, and when night fell, he would curl up by someone’s gate to sleep. He was often seen in Chong-no (Bell Street) hanging out with the servants and workers of the wealthy. They were great friends, joking and teasing each other when they met. He claimed his name was Chang, and so they called him Chang To-ryong, with To-ryong meaning an unmarried boy, son of the gentry. At that time, the famous magician Chon U-chi, known for his pride and arrogance, would dismount and bow deeply whenever he saw Chang on the street. Not only would he bow, but he also looked at Chang with great fear, avoiding eye contact. Sometimes, without even nodding his head, Chang would casually ask, “Well, how’s it going with you, huh?” Chon, with his hands tucked into his sleeves, would respond very respectfully, “Very well, sir, thank you, very well.” Fear was evident on his face whenever he faced Chang.

Sometimes, too, when Chon would bow, Chang would refuse to notice him at all, and go by without a word. Those who saw it were astonished, and asked Chon the reason. Chon said in reply, [32]“There are only three spirit-men at present in Cho-sen, of whom the greatest is Chang To-ryong; the second is Cheung Puk-chang; and the third is Yun Se-pyong. People of the world do not know it, but I do. Such being the case, should I not bow before him and show him reverence?”

Sometimes, too, when Chon would bow, Chang would completely ignore him and walk past without saying anything. Those who witnessed it were amazed and asked Chon why. Chon replied, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Right now, there are only three spirit-men in Cho-sen. The greatest is Chang To-ryong; the second is Cheung Puk-chang; and the third is Yun Se-pyong. People don’t know this, but I do. Given that, shouldn’t I bow to him and show him respect?”

Those who heard this explanation, knowing that Chon himself was a strange being, paid no attention to it.

Those who heard this explanation, knowing that Chon was an odd person himself, ignored it.

At that time in Seoul there was a certain literary undergraduate in office whose house joined hard on the street. This man used to see Chang frequently going about begging, and one day he called him and asked who he was, and why he begged. Chang made answer, “I was originally of a cultured family of Chulla Province, but my parents died of typhus fever, and I had no brothers or relations left to share my lot. I alone remained of all my clan, and having no home of my own I have gone about begging, and have at last reached Seoul. As I am not skilled in any handicraft, and do not know Chinese letters, what else can I do?” The undergraduate, hearing that he was a scholar, felt very sorry for him, gave him food and drink, and refreshed him.

At that time in Seoul, there was a certain literary student whose house was right next to the street. This guy often saw Chang going around begging, and one day he called him over and asked who he was and why he was begging. Chang replied, “I came from a cultured family in Chulla Province, but my parents died of typhus fever, and I had no brothers or relatives to share my lot. I am the last of my family, and without a home of my own, I’ve been begging and have finally made it to Seoul. Since I’m not skilled in any trade and don’t know Chinese characters, what else can I do?” The student, hearing that he was a scholar, felt really sorry for him, gave him food and drink, and helped him out.

From this time on, whenever there was any special celebration at his home, he used to call Chang in and have him share it. [33]

From now on, whenever there was a special celebration at his house, he would invite Chang to join in. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

On a certain day when the master was on his way to office, he saw a dead body being carried on a stretcher off toward the Water Gate. Looking at it closely from the horse on which he rode, he recognized it as the corpse of Chang To-ryong. He felt so sad that he turned back to his house and cried over it, saying, “There are lots of miserable people on earth, but who ever saw one as miserable as poor Chang? As I reckon the time over on my fingers, he has been begging in Bell Street for fifteen years, and now he passes out of the city a dead body.”

On a certain day when the master was heading to work, he saw a dead body being carried on a stretcher toward the Water Gate. Looking closely from the horse he was riding, he recognized it as the corpse of Chang To-ryong. He felt so sad that he turned back to his house and cried over it, saying, “There are so many miserable people in the world, but who has seen one as miserable as poor Chang? If I count it up, he has been begging on Bell Street for fifteen years, and now he leaves the city as a dead body.”

Twenty years and more afterwards the master had to make a journey through South Chulla Province. As he was passing Chi-i Mountain, he lost his way and got into a maze among the hills. The day began to wane, and he could neither return nor go forward. He saw a narrow footpath, such as woodmen take, and turned into it to see if it led to any habitation. As he went along there were rocks and deep ravines. Little by little, as he advanced farther, the scene changed and seemed to become strangely transfigured. The farther he went the more wonderful it became. After he had gone some miles he discovered himself to be in another world entirely, no longer a world of earth and dust. He saw some one coming toward him dressed in ethereal green, mounted and carrying a [34]shade, with servants accompanying. He seemed to sweep toward him with swiftness and without effort. He thought to himself, “Here is some high lord or other coming to meet me, but,” he added, “how among these deeps and solitudes could a gentleman come riding so?” He led his horse aside and tried to withdraw into one of the groves by the side of the way, but before he could think to turn the man had reached him. The mysterious stranger lifted his two hands in salutation and inquired respectfully as to how he had been all this time. The master was speechless, and so astonished that he could make no reply. But the stranger smilingly said, “My house is quite near here; come with me and rest.”

Twenty years later, the master had to travel through South Chulla Province. While passing by Chi-i Mountain, he lost his way and ended up in a maze among the hills. The day was starting to fade, and he couldn't go back or move ahead. He spotted a narrow path, like the ones woodmen use, and decided to follow it to see if it led to any place with people. As he walked, he encountered rocks and deep ravines. Little by little, the scenery changed and felt strangely transformed. The further he went, the more amazing it became. After walking several miles, he realized he had entered a completely different world, one that wasn't just about earth and dust. He saw someone approaching him, dressed in ethereal green, on horseback and carrying a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]shade, with servants following. The figure seemed to glide toward him effortlessly. He thought to himself, “This must be some noble lord coming to greet me, but how could someone ride through these deep, secluded places?” He steered his horse to the side and tried to hide in one of the groves along the path, but before he could move, the man reached him. The mysterious stranger raised his hands in greeting and respectfully asked how he had been all this time. The master was speechless, so astonished that he couldn't respond. But the stranger smiled and said, “My home is nearby; come with me and rest.”

He turned, and leading the way seemed to glide and not to walk, while the master followed. At last they reached the place indicated. He suddenly saw before him great palace halls filling whole squares of space. Beautiful buildings they were, richly ornamented. Before the door attendants in official robes awaited them. They bowed to the master and led him into the hall. After passing a number of gorgeous, palace-like rooms, he arrived at a special one and ascended to the upper storey, where he met a very wonderful person. He was dressed in shining garments, and the servants that waited on him were exceedingly fair. There were, [35]too, children about, so exquisitely beautiful that it seemed none other than a celestial palace. The master, alarmed at finding himself in such a place, hurried forward and made a low obeisance, not daring to lift his eyes. But the host smiled upon him, raised his hands and asked, “Do you not know me? Look now.” Lifting his eyes, he then saw that it was the same person who had come riding out to meet him, but he could not tell who he was. “I see you,” said he, “but as to who you are I cannot tell.”

He turned and glided forward instead of walking, with the master following behind. Eventually, they arrived at the designated spot. He was taken aback by the grand palace halls that filled the entire area. The buildings were stunning and richly decorated. At the entrance, attendants in official attire awaited them. They bowed to the master and escorted him into the hall. After passing several opulent rooms, he reached a special chamber and ascended to the second floor, where he encountered a remarkable person. Dressed in radiant clothing, the attendants around him were exceptionally beautiful. There were also children present, so exquisitely lovely that it felt like a heavenly palace. The master, startled to be in such a place, rushed forward and bowed low, too intimidated to look up. But the host smiled at him, raised his hands, and asked, “Don’t you know me? Take a look.” As he lifted his gaze, he realized it was the same person who had come to greet him, but he still couldn’t figure out who he was. “I see you,” he replied, “but I can’t tell who you are.”

The kingly host then said, “I am Chang To-ryong. Do you not know me?” Then as the master looked more closely at him he could see the same features. The outlines of the face were there, but all the imperfections had gone, and only beauty remained. So wonderful was it that he was quite overcome.

The kingly host then said, “I am Chang To-ryong. Don’t you recognize me?” As the master looked closer at him, he could see the same features. The shape of the face was there, but all the flaws were gone, and only beauty remained. It was so amazing that he was completely overwhelmed.

A great feast was prepared, and the honoured guest was entertained. Such food, too, was placed before him as was never seen on earth. Angelic beings played on beautiful instruments and danced as no mortal eye ever looked upon. Their faces, too, were like pearls and precious stones.

A huge feast was set up, and the distinguished guest was welcomed. They served food that had never been seen on earth. Heavenly beings played gorgeous instruments and danced in a way no human eye had ever witnessed. Their faces looked like pearls and precious stones.

Chang To-ryong said to his guest, “There are four famous mountains in Korea in which the genii reside. This hill is one. In days gone by, for a fault of mine, I was exiled to earth, and in [36]the time of my exile you treated me with marked kindness, a favour that I have never forgotten. When you saw my dead body your pity went out to me; this, too, I remember. I was not dead then, it was simply that my days of exile were ended and I was returning home. I knew that you were passing this hill, and I desired to meet you and to thank you for all your kindness. Your treatment of me in another world is sufficient to bring about our meeting in this one.” And so they met and feasted in joy and great delight.

Chang To-ryong said to his guest, “There are four famous mountains in Korea where the spirits live. This hill is one of them. Long ago, because of a mistake of mine, I was sent down to earth, and during my time here, you showed me incredible kindness—a gesture I've never forgotten. When you saw my lifeless body, you felt sympathy for me; I remember that, too. I wasn’t truly dead; it was just that my exile had ended, and I was on my way home. I knew you were going to pass by this hill, and I wanted to see you to thank you for all your kindness. Your compassion for me in another realm is enough to bring us together in this one.” And so they met and celebrated with joy and happiness.

When night came he was escorted to a special pavilion, where he was to sleep. The windows were made of jade and precious stones, and soft lights came streaming through them, so that there was no night. “My body was so rested and my soul so refreshed,” said he, “that I felt no need of sleep.”

When night fell, he was taken to a special pavilion where he would sleep. The windows were made of jade and precious stones, and soft light poured in through them, making it feel like there was no night. “I was so well-rested and my spirit so refreshed,” he said, “that I didn’t feel the need for sleep.”

When the day dawned a new feast was spread, and then farewells were spoken. Chang said, “This is not a place for you to stay long in; you must go. The ways differ of we genii and you men of the world. It will be difficult for us ever to meet again. Take good care of yourself and go in peace.” He then called a servant to accompany him and show the way. The master made a low bow and withdrew. When he had gone but a short distance he suddenly found himself in the [37]old world with its dusty accompaniments. The path by which he came out was not the way by which he had entered. In order to mark the entrance he planted a stake, and then the servant withdrew and disappeared.

When dawn broke, a new feast was laid out, and then farewells were said. Chang said, “This isn’t a place for you to stay for long; you have to go. The ways of us genies and you people of the world are very different. It will be hard for us to meet again. Take care of yourself and leave in peace.” He then called a servant to guide him on the way. The master bowed slightly and left. After walking a short distance, he suddenly found himself back in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] old world with its dusty surroundings. The path he took to exit wasn’t the same one he had entered. To mark the entrance, he planted a stake, and then the servant left and vanished.

The year following the master went again and tried to find the citadel of the genii, but there were only mountain peaks and impassable ravines, and where it was he never could discover.

The year after the master went out again to search for the citadel of the genies, but all he found were mountain peaks and impossible ravines, and he could never figure out where it was.

As the years went by the master seemed to grow younger in spirit, and at last at the age of ninety he passed away without suffering. “When Chang was here on earth and I saw him for fifteen years,” said the master, “I remember but one peculiarity about him, namely, that his face never grew older nor did his dirty clothing ever wear out. He never changed his garb, and yet it never varied in appearance in all the fifteen years. This alone would have marked him as a strange being, but our fleshly eyes did not recognize it.”

As the years went by, the master seemed to grow younger at heart, and finally, at the age of ninety, he passed away peacefully. “When Chang was here on earth and I was with him for fifteen years,” the master said, “I can only remember one odd thing about him: his face never aged, and his dirty clothes never wore out. He never changed his outfit, and yet it looked the same throughout those fifteen years. This alone would have made him stand out as unusual, but our physical eyes didn’t see it.”

Im Bang. [38]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

III

A STORY OF THE FOX

[The Fox.—Orientals say that among the long-lived creatures are the tortoise, the deer, the crane and the fox, and that these long-lived ones attain to special states of spiritual refinement. If trees exist through long ages they become coal; if pine resin endures it becomes amber; so the fox, if it lives long, while it never becomes an angel, or spiritual being, as a man does, takes on various metamorphoses, and appears on earth in various forms.]

[The Fox.—People in the East say that among the long-lived creatures are the tortoise, the deer, the crane, and the fox, and that these long-lived beings reach special levels of spiritual refinement. Just like trees that endure for ages turn into coal, and pine resin that lasts becomes amber, the fox, if it lives long enough, while it never becomes an angel or a spiritual being like a person does, undergoes various transformations and appears on earth in different forms.]


Yi Kwai was the son of a minister. He passed his examinations and held high office. When his father was Governor of Pyong-an Province, Kwai was a little boy and accompanied him. The Governor’s first wife being dead, Kwai’s stepmother was the mistress of the home. Once when His Excellency had gone out on an inspecting tour, the yamen was left vacant, and Kwai was there with her. In the rear garden of the official quarters was a pavilion, called the Hill Pagoda, that was connected by a narrow gateway with the [39]public hall. Frequently Kwai took one of the yamen boys with him and went there to study, and once at night when it had grown late and the boy who accompanied him had taken his departure, the door opened suddenly and a young woman came in. Her clothes were neat and clean, and she was very pretty. Kwai looked carefully at her, but did not recognize her. She was evidently a stranger, as there was no such person among the dancing-girls of the yamen.

Yi Kwai was the son of a minister. He passed his exams and held a high position. When his father was Governor of Pyong-an Province, Kwai was just a little boy and tagged along with him. After the Governor’s first wife passed away, Kwai’s stepmother became the head of the household. One time when His Excellency was out on an inspection tour, the yamen was empty, and Kwai was there with her. In the back garden of the official residence was a pavilion called the Hill Pagoda, which was linked by a narrow gateway to the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]public hall. Kwai often took one of the yamen boys with him to study there, and one night, when it had gotten late and the boy who was with him had left, the door suddenly opened and a young woman walked in. Her clothes were neat and clean, and she was very pretty. Kwai looked at her closely but didn’t recognize her. She was clearly a stranger, as there was no one like her among the dancing-girls of the yamen.

He remained looking at her, in doubt as to who she was, while she on the other hand took her place in the corner of the room and said nothing.

He kept staring at her, unsure of who she was, while she, on the other hand, settled into her spot in the corner of the room and said nothing.

“Who are you?” he asked. She merely laughed and made no reply. He called her. She came and knelt down before him, and he took her by the hand and patted her shoulder, as though he greeted her favourably. The woman smiled and pretended to enjoy it. He concluded, however, that she was not a real woman, but a goblin of some kind, or perhaps a fox, and what to do he knew not. Suddenly he decided on a plan, caught her, swung her on to his back, and rushed out through the gate into the yamen quarters, where he shouted at the top of his voice for his stepmother and the servants to come.

“Who are you?” he asked. She just laughed and didn’t respond. He called her again. She came over, knelt in front of him, and he took her hand and patted her shoulder, as if to welcome her. The woman smiled and pretended to enjoy it. However, he concluded that she wasn’t a genuine woman, but some sort of goblin, or maybe a fox, and he didn’t know what to do. Suddenly, he came up with a plan, grabbed her, lifted her onto his back, and ran out through the gate into the yamen quarters, shouting at the top of his lungs for his stepmother and the servants to come.

It was midnight and all were asleep. No one replied, and no one came. The woman, then, being [40]on his back, bit him furiously at the nape of the neck. By this he knew that she was the fox. Unable to stand the pain of it, he loosened his grasp, when she jumped to the ground, made her escape and was seen no more.

It was midnight and everyone was asleep. No one answered, and no one showed up. The woman, then, being [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]on his back, bit him hard at the back of the neck. This made him realize that she was the fox. Unable to bear the pain, he let go of her, and she jumped to the ground, made her escape, and was never seen again.

What a pity that no one came to Kwai’s rescue and so made sure of the beast!

What a shame that no one came to Kwai’s aid and took care of the beast!

Im Bang. [41]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

IV

CHEUNG PUK-CHANG, THE SEER

[Cheung Puk-chang.—The Yol-ryok Keui-sul, one of Korea’s noted histories, says of Cheung Puk-chang that he was pure in purpose and without selfish ambition. He was superior to all others in his marvellous gifts. For him to read a book once was to know it by heart. There was nothing that he could not understand—astronomy, geology, music, medicine, mathematics, fortune-telling and Chinese characters, which he knew by intuition and not from study.

[Cheung Puk-chang.—The Yol-ryok Keui-sul, one of Korea’s well-known histories, describes Cheung Puk-chang as having a pure purpose and no selfish ambitions. He excelled beyond everyone else with his remarkable talents. If he read a book once, he could remember it perfectly. There was nothing he couldn't grasp—astronomy, geology, music, medicine, math, fortune-telling, and Chinese characters, which he knew intuitively rather than through study.]

He followed his father in the train of the envoy to Peking, and there talked to all the strange peoples whom he met without any preparation. They all wondered at him and called him “The Mystery.” He knew, too, the meaning of the calls of birds and beasts; and while he lived in the mountains he could see and tell what people were doing in the distant valley, indicating what was going on in each house, which, upon investigation, was found in each case to be true. He was a Taoist, and received strange revelations. [42]

He followed his father in the envoy's group to Peking, and there he spoke to all the different people he encountered without any preparation. They were all fascinated by him and referred to him as “The Mystery.” He also understood the sounds of birds and animals; while living in the mountains, he could see what people were doing in the distant valley and accurately describe what was happening in each house, which was verified to be true each time. He was a Taoist and experienced unusual revelations. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

While in Peking there met him envoys from the Court of Loochoo, who also were prophets. While in their own country they had studied the horoscope, and on going into China knew that they were to meet a Holy Man. As they went on their way they asked concerning this mysterious being, and at last reached Peking. Inquiring, they went from one envoy’s station to another till they met Cheung Puk-chang, when a great fear came upon them, and they fell prostrate to the earth.

While in Beijing, he encountered envoys from the Loochoo Court, who were also prophets. They had studied the horoscope in their own country and knew that they were going to meet a Holy Man upon arriving in China. As they traveled, they inquired about this mysterious figure and eventually reached Beijing. They asked questions and moved from one envoy's station to another until they met Cheung Puk-chang, at which point a great fear overcame them, and they fell prostrate to the ground.

They took from their baggage a little book inscribed, “In such a year, on such a day, at such an hour, in such a place, you shall meet a Holy Man.” “If this does not mean your Excellency,” said they, “whom can it mean?” They asked that he would teach them the sacred Book of Changes, and he responded by teaching it in their own language. At that time the various envoys, hearing of this, contended with each other as to who should first see the marvellous stranger, and he spoke to each in his own tongue. They all, greatly amazed, said, “He is indeed a man of God.”

They took a small book from their luggage, inscribed, “In such a year, on such a day, at such an hour, in such a place, you shall meet a Holy Man.” “If this doesn’t refer to your Excellency,” they said, “who else could it mean?” They requested him to teach them the sacred Book of Changes, and he agreed, teaching it in their own language. At that time, the different envoys, hearing about this, competed with each other to see the incredible stranger first, and he spoke to each in their own language. They all, feeling truly amazed, said, “He is indeed a man of God.”

Some one asked him, saying, “There are those who understand the sounds of birds and beasts, but foreign languages have to be learned to be known; how can you speak them without study?”

Someone asked him, saying, “There are people who understand the sounds of birds and animals, but you have to learn foreign languages to know them; how can you speak them without studying?”

Puk-chang replied, “I do not know them from [43]having learned them, but know them unconsciously.”

Puk-chang replied, “I don’t know them from having learned them, but I know them unconsciously.”

Puk-chang was acquainted with the three religions, but he considered Confucianism as the first. “Its writings as handed down,” said he, “teach us filial piety and reverence. The learning of the Sages deals with relationships among men and not with spiritual mysteries; but Taoism and Buddhism deal with the examination of the soul and the heart, and so with things above and not with things on the earth. This is the difference.”

Puk-chang was familiar with all three religions, but he viewed Confucianism as the most important. “Its teachings,” he said, “instill in us values like respect for our parents and reverence. The wisdom of the Sages focuses on human relationships rather than spiritual enigmas; on the other hand, Taoism and Buddhism explore the soul and the heart, dealing with matters beyond this world rather than earthly concerns. That's the difference.”

At thirty-two years of age he matriculated, but had no interest in further literary study. He became, instead, an official teacher of medicine, astrology and mathematics.

At thirty-two years old, he enrolled in school but had no interest in continuing his studies in literature. Instead, he became an official teacher of medicine, astrology, and mathematics.

He was a fine whistler, we are told, and once when he had climbed to the highest peak of the Diamond Mountains and there whistled, the echoes resounded through the hills, and the priests were startled and wondered whose flute was playing.]

He was a great whistler, we hear, and once when he climbed to the highest peak of the Diamond Mountains and whistled there, the echoes rang through the hills, and the priests were startled and wondered whose flute was playing.


[There is a term in Korea which reads he-an pang-kwang, “spiritual-eye distant-vision,” the seeing of things in the distance. This pertains to both Taoists and Buddhists.

There’s a term in Korea that says he-an pang-kwang, meaning “spiritual-eye distant-vision,” which refers to seeing things from afar. This applies to both Taoists and Buddhists.

It is said that when the student reaches a certain stage in his progress, the soft part of the head returns to the primal thinness that is seen in the [44]child to rise and fall when it breathes. From this part of the head go forth five rays of light that shoot out and up more and more as the student advances in the spiritual way. As far as they extend so is the spiritual vision perfected, until at last a Korean sufficiently advanced could sit and say, “In London, to-day, such and such a great affair is taking place.”

It’s said that when a student reaches a certain point in their growth, the soft part of the head returns to the initial thinness seen in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] child, rising and falling as they breathe. From this area of the head, five rays of light extend outward and upward more and more as the student progresses on their spiritual path. The farther these rays reach, the clearer the spiritual vision becomes, until eventually, a sufficiently advanced Korean could sit and say, “In London today, a big event is happening.”

For example, So Wha-tam, who was a Taoist Sage, once was seen to laugh to himself as he sat with closed eyes, and when asked why he laughed, said, “Just now in the monastery of Ha-in [300 miles distant] there is a great feast going on. The priest stirring the huge kettle of bean gruel has tumbled in, but the others do not know this, and are eating the soup.” News came from the monastery later on that proved that what the sage had seen was actually true.

For example, So Wha-tam, a Taoist Sage, was once observed chuckling to himself with his eyes closed. When asked why he was laughing, he said, “Right now in the Ha-in monastery [300 miles away], there's a big feast happening. The priest stirring the giant pot of bean gruel has fallen in, but the others don’t know about it and are still eating the soup.” Later, news from the monastery confirmed that what the sage had seen was indeed true.

The History of Confucius, too, deals with this when it tells of his going with his disciple An-ja and looking off from the Tai Mountains of Shan-tung toward the kingdom of On. Confucius asked An-ja if he could see anything, and An-ja replied, “I see white horses tied at the gates of On.”

The History of Confucius also addresses this when it describes his journey with his disciple An-ja as they looked out from the Tai Mountains in Shan-tung toward the kingdom of On. Confucius asked An-ja if he could see anything, and An-ja replied, “I see white horses tied at the gates of On.”

Confucius said, “No, no, your vision is imperfect, desist from looking. They are not white horses, but are rolls of white silk hung out for bleaching.”] [45]

Confucius said, “No, no, your view is flawed, stop looking. Those aren’t white horses, they’re rolls of white silk hanging out to bleach.”] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

The Master, Puk-chang, was a noted Korean. From the time of his birth he was a wonderful mystery. In reading a book, if he but glanced through it, he could recall it word for word. Without any special study he became a master of astronomy, geology, medicine, fortune-telling, music, mathematics and geomancy, and so truly a specialist was he that he knew them all.

The Master, Puk-chang, was a well-known Korean. From the moment he was born, he was an incredible mystery. When he read a book, just a glance was enough for him to remember it word for word. Without any special training, he became an expert in astronomy, geology, medicine, fortune-telling, music, mathematics, and geomancy, and he was such a specialist that he mastered them all.

He was thoroughly versed also in the three great religions, Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism. He talked constantly of what other people could not possibly comprehend. He understood the sounds of the birds, the voices of Nature, and much else. He accompanied his father in his boyhood days when he went as envoy to Peking. At that time, strange barbarian peoples used also to come and pay their tribute. Puk-chang picked up acquaintance with them on the way. Hearing their language but once, he was readily able to communicate with them. His own countrymen who accompanied him were not the only ones astonished, nor the Chinamen themselves, but the barbarians as well. There are numerous interesting stories hinted at in the history of Puk-chang, but few suitable records were made of them, and so many are lost. [46]

He was well-versed in the three major religions: Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism. He often discussed topics that others couldn’t possibly grasp. He understood the songs of the birds, the sounds of nature, and much more. As a boy, he traveled with his father when he was sent as an envoy to Peking. During that time, strange foreign tribes would come to pay their tribute. Puk-chang got to know them along the way. After hearing their language just once, he was quickly able to converse with them. His fellow countrymen who were with him were not the only ones surprised; the Chinese and the foreigners were amazed as well. There are many intriguing stories hinted at in the history of Puk-chang, but few proper records were kept, and many have been lost. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

There is one, however, that I recall that comes to me through trustworthy witnesses: Puk-chang, on a certain day, went to visit his paternal aunt. She asked him to be seated, and as they talked together, said to him, “I had some harvesting to do in Yong-nam County, and sent a servant to see to it. His return is overdue and yet he does not come. I am afraid he has fallen in with thieves, or chanced on a fire or some other misfortune.”

There is one, however, that I remember and comes to me through reliable sources: Puk-chang, one day, went to visit his aunt. She invited him to sit down, and as they chatted, she said to him, “I had some crops to harvest in Yong-nam County, and I sent a servant to take care of it. His return is late, and he still hasn’t come back. I’m worried that he has run into thieves, or encountered a fire or some other trouble.”

Puk-chang replied, “Shall I tell you how it goes with him, and how far he has come on the way?”

Puk-chang replied, “Should I share how he’s doing and how far he’s come along the journey?”

She laughed, saying, “Do you mean to joke about it?”

She laughed and said, “Are you joking about this?”

Puk-chang, from where he was sitting, looked off apparently to the far south, and at last said to his aunt, “He is just now crossing the hill called Bird Pass in Mun-kyong County, Kyong-sang Province. Hallo! he is getting a beating just now from a passing yangban (gentleman), but I see it is his own fault, so you need not trouble about him.”

Puk-chang, sitting where he was, looked off to the far south and finally said to his aunt, “He is currently crossing the hill called Bird Pass in Mun-kyong County, Kyong-sang Province. Hey! he’s getting a beating right now from a passing gentleman, but I can tell it’s his own fault, so you don’t need to worry about him.”

The aunt laughed, and asked, “Why should he be beaten; what’s the reason, pray?”

The aunt laughed and asked, “Why should he be beaten? What’s the reason for that?”

Puk-chang replied, “It seems this official was eating his dinner at the top of the hill when your servant rode by him without dismounting. The gentleman was naturally very angry and had his [47]servants arrest your man, pull him from his horse, and beat him over the face with their rough straw shoes.”

Puk-chang replied, “It looks like this official was having dinner at the top of the hill when your servant rode past without getting off his horse. The guy got pretty upset and ordered his servants to grab your man, throw him off his horse, and hit him in the face with their rough straw shoes.”

The aunt could not believe it true, but treated the matter as a joke; and yet Puk-chang did not seem to be joking.

The aunt couldn't believe it was true, but she treated the whole thing like a joke; yet Puk-chang didn't seem to be joking.

Interested and curious, she made a note of the day on the wall after Puk-chang had taken his departure, and when the servant returned, she asked him what day he had come over Bird Pass, and it proved to be the day recorded. She added also, “Did you get into trouble with a yangban there when you came by?”

Interested and curious, she marked the day on the wall after Puk-chang had left, and when the servant came back, she asked him what day he had crossed Bird Pass, and it turned out to be the same day she noted. She also asked, “Did you get into any trouble with a yangban while you were there?”

The servant gave a startled look, and asked, “How do you know?” He then told all that had happened to him, and it was just as Puk-chang had given it even to the smallest detail.

The servant looked surprised and asked, “How do you know?” He then explained everything that had happened to him, and it matched exactly what Puk-chang had said, down to the smallest detail.

Im Bang. [48]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

V

YUN SE-PYONG, THE WIZARD

[Yun Se-pyong was a man of Seoul who lived to the age of over ninety. When he was young he loved archery, and went as military attaché to the capital of the Mings (Nanking). There he met a prophet who taught him the Whang-jong Kyong, or Sacred Book of the Taoists, and thus he learned their laws and practised their teachings. His life was written by Yi So-kwang.]

[Yun Se-pyong was a man from Seoul who lived to be over ninety. In his youth, he was passionate about archery and served as a military attaché in the capital of the Ming dynasty (Nanking). There, he encountered a prophet who taught him the Whang-jong Kyong, or Sacred Book of the Taoists, through which he learned their principles and practiced their teachings. His life story was documented by Yi So-kwang.]


[Chon U-chi was a magician of Songdo who lived about 1550, and was associated in his life with Shin Kwang-hu. At the latter’s residence one day when a friend called, Kwang-hu asked Chon to show them one of his special feats. A little later they brought in a table of rice for each of the party, and Chon took a mouthful of his, and then blew it out toward the courtyard, when the rice changed into beautiful butterflies that flew gaily away.

[Chon U-chi was a magician from Songdo who lived around 1550 and was connected with Shin Kwang-hu during his life. One day, when a friend visited Kwang-hu's home, he asked Chon to perform one of his unique tricks. Soon after, they brought in a table filled with rice for everyone, and Chon took a mouthful, then blew it out toward the courtyard, causing the rice to transform into beautiful butterflies that flew joyfully away.]

Chang O-sa used to tell a story of his father, who said that one day Chon came to call upon him at his house and asked for a book entitled The Tu-si, which [49]he gave to him. “I had no idea,” said the father, “that he was dead and that it was his ghost. I gave him the book, though I did not learn till afterwards that he had been dead for a long time.”

Chang O-sa used to share a story about his father, who mentioned that one day Chon came to visit him at home and asked for a book called The Tu-si, which [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]he handed over to him. “I had no clue,” the father said, “that he was dead and that it was his ghost. I gave him the book, but I found out later that he had actually passed away a long time ago.”

The History of Famous Men says, “He was a man who understood heretical magic, and other dangerous teachings by which he deceived the people. He was arrested for this and locked up in prison in Sin-chon, Whang-hai Province, and there he died. His burial was ordered by the prison authorities, and later, when his relatives came to exhume his remains, they found that the coffin was empty.”

The History of Famous Men says, “He was a man who understood forbidden magic and other dangerous teachings that he used to trick the people. He was arrested for this and imprisoned in Sin-chon, Whang-hai Province, where he died. The prison authorities organized his burial, and later, when his relatives came to dig up his remains, they discovered that the coffin was empty.”

This and the story of Im Bang do not agree as to his death, and I am not able to judge between them.—J. S. G.]

This and Im Bang's story about his death don't match up, and I can't decide which one is correct.—J. S. G.]


[The transformation of men into beasts, bugs and creeping things comes from Buddhism; one seldom finds it in Taoism.]

[The change of men into beasts, bugs, and creeping things comes from Buddhism; it's rarely found in Taoism.]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

Yun Se-Pyong was a military man who rose to the rank of minister in the days of King Choong-jong. It seems that Yun learned the doctrine of magic from a passing stranger, whom he met on his way to Peking in company with the envoy. When [50]at home he lived in a separate house, quite apart from the other members of his family. He was a man so greatly feared that even his wife and children dared not approach him. What he did in secret no one seemed to know. In winter he was seen to put iron cleats under each arm and to change them frequently, and when they were put off they seemed to be red-hot.

Yun Se-Pyong was a military officer who rose to the position of minister during King Choong-jong's reign. It seems that Yun learned the art of magic from a stranger he encountered on his way to Peking with the envoy. When [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] at home, he lived in a separate house, far from the rest of his family. He was a man so highly feared that even his wife and children hesitated to approach him. No one seemed to know what he did in secret. In winter, he was seen putting iron cleats under each arm and changing them frequently, and when they were removed, they looked as if they were glowing red-hot.

At the same time there was a magician in Korea called Chon U-chi, who used to go about Seoul plying his craft. So skilful was he that he could even simulate the form of the master of a house and go freely into the women’s quarters. On this account he was greatly feared and detested. Yun heard of him on more than one occasion, and determined to rid the earth of him. Chon heard also of Yun and gave him a wide berth, never appearing in his presence. He used frequently to say, “I am a magician only; Yun is a God.”

At the same time, there was a magician in Korea named Chon U-chi, who would roam around Seoul practicing his craft. He was so skilled that he could even imitate the appearance of a household master and enter the women’s quarters without raising suspicion. Because of this, he was greatly feared and hated. Yun heard about him more than once and decided to eliminate him. Chon also heard of Yun and kept his distance, never showing up in front of him. He often used to say, “I am just a magician; Yun is a God.”

On a certain day Chon informed his wife that Yun would come that afternoon and try to kill him, “and so,” said he, “I shall change my shape in order to escape his clutches. If any one comes asking for me just say that I am not at home.” He then metamorphosed himself into a beetle, and crawled under a crock that stood overturned in the courtyard.

On a certain day, Chon told his wife that Yun would come that afternoon to try to kill him, “so,” he said, “I’m going to change my shape to escape him. If anyone comes asking for me, just say I’m not home.” He then transformed himself into a beetle and crawled under a pot that was flipped over in the courtyard.

When evening began to fall a young woman [51]came to Chon’s house, a very beautiful woman too, and asked, “Is the master Chon at home?”

When evening started to settle in, a young woman [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] arrived at Chon’s house, a strikingly beautiful woman, and asked, “Is Master Chon home?”

The wife replied, “He has just gone out.”

The wife replied, “He just went out.”

The woman laughingly said, “Master Chon and I have been special friend’s for a long time, and I have an appointment with him to-day. Please say to him that I have come.”

The woman laughed and said, “Master Chon and I have been special friends for a long time, and I have an appointment with him today. Please tell him that I have arrived.”

Chon’s wife, seeing a pretty woman come thus, and ask in such a familiar way for her husband, flew into a rage and said, “The rascal has evidently a second wife that he has never told me of. What he said just now is all false,” so she went out in a fury, and with a club smashed the crock. When the crock was broken there was the beetle underneath it. Then the woman who had called suddenly changed into a bee, and flew at and stung the beetle. Chon, metamorphosed into his accustomed form, fell over and died, and the bee flew away.

Chon’s wife, seeing a pretty woman approach and casually ask for her husband, became furious and said, “That scoundrel must have a second wife he’s never mentioned. What he just said is all lies.” So she stormed out in a rage and smashed the pot with a club. When the pot broke, a beetle was revealed underneath it. Then the woman who had called suddenly transformed into a bee and flew at the beetle, stinging it. Chon, transformed back into his usual self, fell over and died, and the bee flew away.

Yun lived at his own house as usual, when suddenly he broke down one day in a fit of tears. The members of his family in alarm asked the reason.

Yun was at home like usual when, out of nowhere, he suddenly broke down in tears. His family, alarmed, asked him what was wrong.

He replied, “My sister living in Chulla Province has just at this moment died.” He then called his servants, and had them prepare funeral supplies, saying, “They are poor where she lives, and so I must help them.” [52]

He replied, “My sister who lives in Chulla Province just died.” He then called his servants and had them get ready funeral supplies, saying, “They are poor where she is, so I need to help them.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

He wrote a letter, and after sealing it, said to one of his attendants, “If you go just outside the gate you will meet a man wearing a horsehair cap and a soldier’s uniform. Call him in. He is standing there ready to be summoned.”

He wrote a letter, and after sealing it, said to one of his attendants, “If you go just outside the gate, you’ll see a guy wearing a horsehair cap and a soldier’s uniform. Bring him in. He’s waiting to be called.”

He was called in, and sure enough he was a Kon-yun-no (servant of the gods). He came in and at once prostrated himself before Yun. Yun said, “My sister has just now died in such a place in Chulla Province. Take this letter and go at once. I shall expect you back to-night with the answer. The matter is of such great importance that if you do not bring it as I order, and within the time appointed, I shall have you punished.”

He was called in, and sure enough, he was a kon-yun-no (servant of the gods). He entered and immediately bowed deeply before Yun. Yun said, “My sister has just died in such a place in Chulla Province. Take this letter and go right away. I expect you back tonight with the response. This matter is so important that if you don’t bring it as I instruct and within the time given, I will have you punished.”

He replied, “I shall be in time, be not anxious.”

He replied, “I’ll be on time, don’t worry.”

Yun then gave him the letter and the bundle, and he went outside the main gateway and disappeared.

Yun then handed him the letter and the package, and he stepped outside the main gate and vanished.

Before dark he returned with the answer. The letter read: “She died at such an hour to-day and we were in straits as to what to do, when your letter came with the supplies, just as though we had seen each other. Wonderful it is!” The man who brought the answer immediately went out and disappeared. The house of mourning is situated over ten days’ journey from Seoul, but he returned ere sunset, in the space of two or three hours.

Before nightfall, he came back with the response. The letter read: “She passed away at such an hour today, and we were in a tough spot about what to do when your letter arrived with the supplies, just as if we had seen each other. It's amazing!” The man who delivered the response quickly left and vanished. The grieving household is more than ten days' travel from Seoul, yet he returned within two or three hours, before the sun went down.

Im Bang. [53]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

VI

THE WILD-CAT WOMAN

[Kim Su-ik was a native of Seoul who matriculated in 1624 and graduated in 1630. In 1636, when the King made his escape to Nam-han from the invading Manchu army, Kim Su-ik accompanied him. He opposed any yielding to China or any treaty with them, but because his counsel was not received he withdrew from public life.]

[Kim Su-ik was from Seoul and enrolled in 1624, graduating in 1630. In 1636, when the King fled to Nam-han from the invading Manchu army, Kim Su-ik together him. He was against any concessions to China or any treaties with them, but since his advice was ignored, he stepped back from public life.]


[Tong Chung-so was a Chinaman of great note. He once desired to give himself up to study, and did not go out of his room for three years. During this time a young man one day called on him, and while he stood waiting said to himself, “It will rain to-day.” Tong replied at once, “If you are not a fox you are a wild cat—out of this,” and the man at once ran away. How he came to know this was from the words, “Birds that live in the trees know when the wind will blow; beasts that live in the ground know when it is going to rain.” The wild cat unconsciously told on himself.] [54]

[Tong Chung-so was a well-known Chinese man. He once decided to dedicate himself to studying and didn’t leave his room for three years. During this time, a young man visited him, and while he was waiting, he thought to himself, “It’s going to rain today.” Tong immediately responded, “If you’re not a fox, you’re a wild cat—get out of here,” and the man quickly ran away. He figured this out from the saying, “Birds that live in the trees know when the wind will blow; animals that live in the ground know when it’s about to rain.” The wild cat unintentionally revealed his own nature.] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

The former magistrate of Quelpart, Kim Su-ik, lived inside of the South Gate of Seoul. When he was young it was his habit to study Chinese daily until late at night. Once, when feeling hungry, he called for his wife to bring him something to eat.

The former magistrate of Quelpart, Kim Su-ik, lived inside the South Gate of Seoul. When he was young, he would study Chinese every day until late at night. One time, feeling hungry, he called for his wife to bring him something to eat.

The wife replied, “We have nothing in the house except seven or eight chestnuts. Shall I roast these and bring them to you?”

The wife replied, “We don’t have anything in the house except for seven or eight chestnuts. Should I roast these and bring them to you?”

Kim replied, “Good; bring them.”

Kim replied, “Great; bring them.”

The servants were asleep, and there was no one on hand to answer a call, so the wife went to the kitchen, made a fire and cooked them herself. Kim waited, meanwhile, for her to come.

The servants were asleep, and there was no one around to answer a call, so the wife went to the kitchen, started a fire, and cooked for them herself. Kim waited for her to return.

After a little while she brought them in a handbasket, cooked and ready served for him. Kim ate and enjoyed them much. Meanwhile she sat before his desk and waited. Suddenly the door opened, and another person entered. Kim raised his eyes to see, and there was the exact duplicate of his wife, with a basket in her hand and roasted chestnuts. As he looked at both of them beneath the light the two women were perfect facsimiles of each other. The two also looked back and forth in alarm, saying, “What’s this that’s happened? Who are you?”

After a little while, she brought them in a handbasket, cooked and ready for him. Kim ate and really enjoyed them. Meanwhile, she sat in front of his desk and waited. Suddenly, the door opened, and another person walked in. Kim looked up and saw an exact copy of his wife, holding a basket of roasted chestnuts. As he glanced between them under the light, the two women looked like perfect duplicates of each other. They both looked back and forth in shock, saying, “What’s going on? Who are you?”

Kim once again received the roasted nuts, laid [55]them down, and then took firm hold of each woman, the first one by the right hand and the second by the left, holding fast till the break of day.

Kim once again received the roasted nuts, laid [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] them down, and then took hold of each woman, the first by her right hand and the second by her left, holding on tight until daybreak.

At last the cocks crew, and the east began to lighten. The one whose right hand he held, said, “Why do you hold me so? It hurts; let me go.” She shook and tugged, but Kim held all the tighter. In a little, after struggling, she fell to the floor and suddenly changed into a wild cat. Kim, in fear and surprise, let her go, and she made her escape through the door. What a pity that he did not make the beast fast for good and all!

At last, the roosters crowed, and the sky in the east started to brighten. The one he was holding with his right hand said, “Why are you holding me like this? It hurts; let me go.” She struggled and pulled, but Kim held on even tighter. After a bit of wrestling, she fell to the floor and suddenly transformed into a wildcat. Kim, scared and shocked, released her, and she slipped out the door. What a shame he didn't secure the beast once and for all!


Note by the writer.—Foxes turning into women and deceiving people is told of in Kwang-keui and other Chinese novels, but the wild cat’s transformation is more wonderful still, and something that I have never heard of. By what law do creatures like foxes and wild cats so change? I am unable to find any law that governs it. Some say that the fox carries a magic charm by which it does these magic things, but can this account for the wild cat?

Note by the writer.—Stories about foxes transforming into women and tricking people are found in Kwang-keui and other Chinese novels, but the wild cat's transformation is even more remarkable, and it's something I've never heard of before. What law allows creatures like foxes and wild cats to change in this way? I can't find any law that explains it. Some people say that the fox carries a magic charm that enables these transformations, but does that also explain the wild cat?

Im Bang. [56]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

VII

THE ILL-FATED PRIEST

A certain scribe of Chung-chong Province, whose name was Kim Kyong-jin, once told me the following story. Said he: “In the year 1640, as I was journeying past Big Horn Bridge in Ta-in County, I saw a scholar, who, with his four or five servants, had met with some accident and all were reduced to a state of unconsciousness, lying by the river side. I asked the reason for what had befallen them, and they at last said in reply, ‘We were eating our noon meal by the side of the road, when a Buddhist priest came by, a proud, arrogant fellow, who refused to bow or show any recognition of us. One of the servants, indignant at this, shouted at him. The priest, however, beat him with his stick, and when others went to help, he beat them also, so that they were completely worsted and unable to rise or walk. He then scolded the scholar, saying, “You did not reprimand your servants for their insult to me, so I’ll have to take it out of you as well.” The Buddhist gave him a number of vicious [57]blows, so that he completely collapsed;’ and when I looked there was the priest a li or two ahead.

A scribe from Chung-chong Province named Kim Kyong-jin once shared this story with me. He said: “In 1640, while I was passing by Big Horn Bridge in Ta-in County, I saw a scholar lying by the riverbank along with four or five of his servants, all unconscious. I asked what had happened to them, and they finally explained, ‘We were having our lunch by the roadside when a Buddhist priest walked by, a proud and arrogant man who refused to bow or acknowledge us. One of the servants, angry about this, shouted at him. The priest, however, hit him with his stick, and when the others tried to help, he struck them too, leaving them all defeated and unable to get up or walk. He then scolded the scholar, saying, “You didn’t reprimand your servants for disrespecting me, so I’ll take it out on you as well.” The priest then landed several vicious [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] blows on him, causing him to collapse completely;’ and when I looked around, the priest was already a li or two away.”

“Just then a military man, aged about forty or so, came my way. He was poor in flesh and seemed to have no strength. Riding a cadaverous pony, he came shuffling along; a boy accompanying carried his hat-cover and bow and arrows. He arrived at the stream, and, seeing the people in their plight, asked the cause. The officer was very angry, and said, ‘Yonder impudent priest, endowed with no end of brute force, has attacked my people and me.’

“Just then, a soldier, around forty years old, came my way. He was thin and looked weak. Riding a bony pony, he shuffled along; a boy with him carried his hat cover and bow and arrows. He reached the stream and, seeing the people in trouble, asked what was going on. The officer was really angry and said, ‘That arrogant priest, full of brute strength, has attacked my people and me.’”

“‘Indeed,’ said the stranger, ‘I have been aware of him for a long time, and have decided to rid the earth of him, but I have never had an opportunity before. Now that I have at last come on him I am determined to have satisfaction.’ So he dismounted from his horse, tightened his girth, took his bow, and an arrow that had a ‘fist’ head, and made off at a gallop after the priest. Soon he overtook him. Just as the priest looked back the archer let fly with his arrow, which entered deep into the chest. He then dismounted, drew his sword, pierced the two hands of the priest and passed a string through them, tied him to his horse’s tail, and came triumphantly back to where the scholar lay, and said, ‘Now do with this fellow as you please. I am going.’ [58]

“‘Absolutely,’ said the stranger, ‘I’ve known about him for a long time and decided to get rid of him, but I never had the chance until now. Now that I’ve finally found him, I’m determined to make him pay.’ So he got off his horse, tightened his saddle, grabbed his bow and an arrow with a broadhead, and galloped off after the priest. He quickly caught up with him. Just as the priest looked back, the archer shot his arrow, which struck deep into his chest. He then dismounted, pulled out his sword, pierced the priest's hands, threaded a rope through them, tied him to his horse’s tail, and triumphantly returned to where the scholar was lying, saying, ‘Now do what you want with this guy. I’m leaving.’ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“The scholar bowed before the archer, thanked him, asked his place of residence and name. He replied, ‘My home is in the County of Ko-chang,’ but he did not give his name.

The scholar bowed to the archer, thanked him, and asked where he lived and what his name was. He replied, "I live in the County of Ko-chang," but he didn't share his name.

“The scholar looked at the priest, and never before had he seen so powerful a giant, but now, with his chest shot through and his hands pierced, he was unable to speak; so they arose, made mincemeat of him, and went on their way rejoicing.”

“The scholar looked at the priest, and never before had he seen such a powerful giant, but now, with his chest shot through and his hands pierced, he was unable to speak; so they got up, finished him off, and went on their way celebrating.”

Im Bang. [59]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

VIII

THE VISION OF THE HOLY MAN

Yi Chi-Ham (Master To-jong).—A story is told of him that on the day after his wedding he went out with his topo or ceremonial coat on, but came back later without it. On inquiry being made, it was found that he had torn it into pieces to serve as bandages for a sick child that he had met with on his walk.

Yi Chi-Ham (Master To-jong).—There’s a story about him that on the day after his wedding, he went out wearing his topo or ceremonial coat, but returned later without it. When people asked what happened, they discovered that he had torn it into pieces to use as bandages for a sick child he encountered during his walk.

Once on a time he had an impression that his father-in-law’s home was shortly to be overtaken by a great disaster; he therefore took his wife and disappeared from the place. In the year following, for some political offence, the home was indeed wiped out and the family wholly destroyed.

Once upon a time, he had a feeling that his father-in-law's house was soon going to face a major disaster; so he took his wife and left the area. The following year, due to some political issue, the house was indeed destroyed and the family was completely wiped out.

To-jong was not only a prophet, but also a magician, as was shown by his handling of a boat. When he took to sea the waters lay quiet before him, and all his path was peace. He would be absent sometimes for a year or more, voyaging in many parts of the world.

To-jong wasn't just a prophet; he was also a magician, as demonstrated by how he managed a boat. When he went out to sea, the waters calmed before him, and his journey was one of tranquility. He would sometimes be gone for a year or more, traveling to various parts of the world.

He practised fasting, and would go sometimes for months without eating. He also overcame [60]thirst, and in the hot days of summer would avoid drinking. He stifled all pain and suffering, so that when he walked and his feet were blistered he paid no attention to it.

He practiced fasting and sometimes went for months without eating. He also conquered [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]thirst, and during the hot summer days, he avoided drinking. He suppressed all pain and suffering, so that when he walked with blisters on his feet, he didn’t pay any attention to it.

While young he was a disciple of a famous Taoist, So Wha-dam. As his follower he used to dress in grass cloth (the poor man’s garb), wear straw shoes and carry his bundle on his back. He would be on familiar terms with Ministers of State, and yet show indifference to their greatness and pomp. He was acquainted with the various magic practices, so that in boating he used to hang out gourd cups at each corner of the boat, and thus equipped he went many times to and from Quelpart and never met a wind. He did merchandising, made money, and bought land which yielded several thousand bags of rice that he distributed among the poor.

When he was young, he was a disciple of a famous Taoist, So Wha-dam. As his follower, he would wear grass cloth (the clothing of the poor), straw shoes, and carry a bundle on his back. He would be on friendly terms with government ministers but remained indifferent to their status and grandeur. He knew various magical practices, so when boating, he would hang gourd cups at each corner of the boat, and with that setup, he traveled back and forth to Quelpart many times without ever encountering a breeze. He was involved in trade, made money, and purchased land that produced several thousand bags of rice, which he distributed among the poor.

He lived in Seoul in a little dug-out, so that his name became “Mud Pavilion,” or To-jong. His cap was made of metal, which he used to cook his food in, and which he then washed and put back on his head again. He used also to wear wooden shoes and ride on a pack saddle.

He lived in Seoul in a small dug-out, so his name became “Mud Pavilion” or To-jong. His cap was made of metal, which he used to cook his food in, and then he would wash it and put it back on his head. He also wore wooden shoes and rode on a pack saddle.

He built a house for the poor in Asan County when he was magistrate there, gathered in all the needy and had them turn to and work at whatever they had any skill in, so that they lived and [61]flourished. When any one had no special ability, he had him weave straw shoes. He urged them on till they could make as many as ten pairs a day.

He built a house for the poor in Asan County when he was the magistrate there, gathered all the needy, and had them turn to work in whatever skills they had so that they could live and thrive. If someone didn’t have a specific ability, he had them weave straw shoes. He encouraged them until they could make up to ten pairs a day.

Yul-gok said of him that he was a dreamer and not suitable for this matter-of-fact world, because he belonged to the realm of flowers and pretty birds, songs and sweet breezes, and not to the common clay of corn and beef and radishes. To-jong heard this, and replied, “Though I am not of a kind equal to beans and corn, still I will rank with acorns and chestnuts. Why am I wholly useless?”

Yul-gok remarked that he was a dreamer, not cut out for this practical world, as he belonged to a realm of flowers and colorful birds, songs and gentle breezes, rather than to the mundane reality of corn, beef, and radishes. To-jong heard this and responded, “Even if I'm not on the same level as beans and corn, I can still stand shoulder to shoulder with acorns and chestnuts. Why should I consider myself completely useless?”

Korea’s Record of Famous Men.

Korea's History of Notable Figures.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

Teacher To-jong was once upon a time a merchant, and in his merchandising went as far as the East Sea. One night he slept in a fishing village on the shore. At that time another stranger called who was said to be an i-in or “holy man.” The three met and talked till late at night—the master of the house, the “holy man” and To-jong. It was very clear and beautifully calm. The “holy man” looked for a time out over the expanse of water, then suddenly gave a great start of terror, and said, “An awful thing is about to happen.”

Teacher To-jong used to be a merchant, and he traveled as far as the East Sea for his trade. One night, he stayed overnight in a fishing village by the shore. During that time, another stranger arrived, claiming to be an i-in or “holy man.” The three of them gathered and talked late into the night—the homeowner, the “holy man,” and To-jong. The night was clear and beautifully calm. After a moment of looking out over the vast water, the “holy man” suddenly gasped in fear and said, “Something terrible is about to happen.”

His companions, alarmed at his manner, asked him what he meant. He replied, “In two hours or so there will be a tidal wave that will engulf this [62]whole village, utterly destroying everything. If you do not make haste to escape all will be as fish in a net.”

His friends, worried about his behavior, asked him what he meant. He replied, “In about two hours, there will be a tidal wave that will flood this [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]entire village, completely destroying everything. If you don’t hurry to escape, it will be like fish caught in a net.”

To-jong, being something of an astrologer himself, thought first to solve the mystery of this, but could arrive at no explanation.

To-jong, who was a bit of an astrologer himself, initially tried to figure out the mystery of this but couldn’t come up with any explanation.

The owner of the house would not believe it, and refused to prepare for escape.

The owner of the house couldn't believe it and wouldn't get ready to escape.

The “holy man” said, however, “Even though you do not believe what I say, let us go for a little up the face of the rear mountain. If my words fail we can only come down again, and no one will be the worse for it. If you still do not wish to trust me, leave your goods and furniture just as they are and let the people come away.”

The “holy man” said, however, “Even if you don’t believe what I’m saying, let’s walk a bit up the back of the mountain. If I’m wrong, we can just come back down, and no one will be any worse off for it. If you still don’t want to trust me, leave your stuff just as it is and let the people leave.”

To-jong was greatly interested, though he could not understand it. The master, too, could no longer refuse this proposal, so he took his family and a few light things and followed the “holy man” up the hill.

To-jong was really intrigued, even though he didn’t get it. The master couldn't turn down this suggestion anymore either, so he packed up his family and a few lightweight items and went up the hill with the “holy man.”

He had them ascend to the very top, “in order,” said he, “to escape.”

He had them go up to the very top, "to escape," he said.

To-jong did not go to the top, but seated himself about half-way up. He asked the “holy man” if he would not be safe enough there.

To-jong didn't go all the way to the top but sat down about halfway up. He asked the “holy man” if he would be safe enough there.

The “holy man” replied, “Others would never escape if they remained where you are, but you will simply get a fright and live through it.” [63]

The "holy man" responded, “Others would never get away if they stayed in your situation, but you’ll just get scared and get through it.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When cock-crow came, sure enough the sea suddenly lifted its face, overflowed its banks, and the waves came rolling up to the heavens, climbing the mountain-sides till they touched the feet of To-jong. The whole town on the seashore was engulfed. When daylight came the waters receded.

When the rooster crowed, the sea suddenly rose up, overflowed its banks, and the waves surged toward the sky, climbing the mountains until they reached the feet of To-jong. The entire town by the shore was submerged. When daylight arrived, the waters pulled back.

To-jong bowed to the “holy man” and asked that he might become his disciple. The “holy man,” however, disclaimed any knowledge, saying that he had simply known it by accident. He was a man who did not speak of his own attainments. To-jong asked for his place of residence, which he indicated as near by, and then left. He went to seek him on the following day, but the house was vacant, and there was no one there.

To-jong bowed to the “holy man” and asked if he could become his disciple. The “holy man,” however, claimed he didn’t know much, saying he had just happened to find out. He was someone who didn’t talk about his own accomplishments. To-jong asked where he lived, and he pointed out that it was nearby, and then he left. He went back the next day to find him, but the house was empty, and no one was there.

Im Bang. [64]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

IX

THE VISIT OF THE MAN OF GOD

In the thirty-third year of Mal-yok of the Mings (A.D. 1605), being the year Eulsa of the reign of Son-jo, in the seventh moon, a great rain fell, such a rain as had not been seen since the founding of the dynasty. Before that rain came on, a man of Kang-won Province was cutting wood on the hill-side. While thus engaged, an angel in golden armour, riding on a white horse and carrying a spear, came down to him from heaven. His appearance was most dazzling, and the woodman, looking at him, recognized him as a Man of God. Also a Buddhist priest, carrying a staff, came down in his train. The priest’s appearance, too, was very remarkable.

In the thirty-third year of Mal-yok of the Mings (CE 1605), during the year Eulsa of Son-jo’s reign, in the seventh month, a heavy rain fell, unlike any seen since the dynasty was founded. Before this rain started, a man from Kang-won Province was chopping wood on the hillside. While he was working, an angel in shining golden armor, riding a white horse and wielding a spear, descended to him from the heavens. His presence was incredibly striking, and the woodcutter recognized him as a Messenger of God. Following closely behind was a Buddhist monk carrying a staff, whose appearance was also quite impressive.

The Man of God stopped his horse and seemed to be talking with the priest, while the woodcutter, alarmed by the great sight, hid himself among the trees.

The Man of God stopped his horse and appeared to be speaking with the priest, while the woodcutter, startled by the impressive sight, hid himself among the trees.

The Man of God seemed to be very angry for some reason or other, raised his spear, and, pointing to the four winds, said, “I shall flood all the [65]earth from such a point to such a point, and destroy the inhabitants thereof.”

The Man of God appeared to be really angry for some unknown reason, raised his spear, and, pointing to the four directions, said, “I will flood the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]earth from this point to that point, and wipe out the people living here.”

The priest following cried and prayed him to desist, saying, “This will mean utter destruction to mortals; please let thy wrath rest on me.” As he prayed thus earnestly the Man of God again said, “Then shall I limit it to such and such places. Will that do?”

The priest who was following cried out and begged him to stop, saying, “This will lead to complete destruction for humans; please direct your anger towards me instead.” As he prayed so earnestly, the Man of God replied, “Then I will restrict it to certain areas. Is that okay?”

But the priest prayed more earnestly still, till the Man replied emphatically, “I have lessened the punishment more than a half already on your account; I can do no more.” Though the priest prayed still, the Man of God refused him, so that at last he submissively said, “Thy will be done.”

But the priest prayed even harder until the Man replied firmly, “I’ve already reduced the punishment by more than half because of you; I can’t do anything further.” Even though the priest kept praying, the Man of God turned him down, so finally he humbly said, “Your will be done.”

They ended thus and both departed, passing away through the upper air into heaven.

They finished like this and both left, moving through the sky into heaven.

The two had talked for a long time, but the distance being somewhat great between them and the woodman, he did not hear distinctly all that was said.

The two had talked for a long time, but since the distance between them and the woodman was quite a bit, he didn't hear everything clearly.

He went home, however, in great haste, and with his wife and family made his escape, and from that day the rain began to fall. In it Mount Otai collapsed, the earth beneath it sank until it became a vast lake, all the inhabitants were destroyed, and the woodcutter alone made his escape.

He hurried home and, along with his wife and family, managed to escape. From that day on, the rain started to pour. Mount Otai then collapsed; the ground below it sank, turning into a huge lake. All the residents died, and only the woodcutter got away.

Im Bang. [66]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

X

THE LITERARY MAN OF IMSIL

[The calling of spirits is one of the powers supposed to be possessed by disciples of the Old Philosopher (Taoists), who reach a high state of spiritual attainment. While the natural desires remain they cloud and obstruct spiritual vision; once rid of them, even angels and immortal beings become unfolded to the sight. They say, “If once all the obstructions of the flesh are eliminated even God can be seen.” They also say, “If I have no selfish desire, the night around me will shine with golden light; and if all injurious thoughts are truly put away, the wild deer of the mountain will come down and play beside me.”

[Calling spirits is one of the abilities believed to be held by followers of the Old Philosopher (Taoists) who achieve a high level of spiritual growth. As long as natural desires linger, they cloud and block spiritual insight; once they’re removed, even angels and immortal beings can be seen. They say, “Once all physical distractions are gone, even God can be perceived.” They also say, “If I have no selfish desires, the night around me will glow with golden light; and if all harmful thoughts are truly set aside, wild deer from the mountains will come down and play beside me.”]

Ha Sa-gong, a Taoist of high attainment, as an old man used to go out fishing, when the pigeons would settle in flights upon his head and shoulders. On his return one day he told his wife that they were so many that they bothered him. “Why not catch one of them?” said his wife. “Catch one?” said he. “What would you do with it?” “Why, eat it, of course.” So on the second day Ha went [67]out with this intent in heart, but no birds came near or alighted on him. All kept a safe distance high up in mid-air, with doubt and suspicion evident in their flying.]

Ha Sa-gong, a highly accomplished Taoist, used to go fishing in his old age, and the pigeons would often land on his head and shoulders. One day, after returning home, he told his wife that there were so many birds that they were a nuisance. “Why don’t you catch one?” his wife suggested. “Catch one?” he replied. “What would you do with it?” “Well, I’d eat it, of course.” So the next day, Ha set out with that intention, but no birds came close or landed on him. They all kept their distance high in the sky, clearly doubtful and suspicious as they flew around.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

In the year 1654 there was a man of letters living in Imsil who claimed that he could control spirits, and that two demon guards were constantly at his bidding. One day he was sitting with a friend playing chess, when they agreed that the loser in each case was to pay a fine in drink. The friend lost and yet refused to pay his wager, so that the master said, “If you do not pay up I’ll make it hot for you.” The man, however, refused, till at last the master, exasperated, turned his back upon him and called out suddenly into the upper air some formula or other, as if he were giving a command. The man dashed off through the courtyard to make his escape, but an unseen hand bared his body, and administered to him such a set of sounding blows that they left blue, seamy marks. Unable to bear the pain of it longer, he yielded, and then the master laughed and let him go.

In 1654, there was a man of letters living in Imsil who claimed he could control spirits, with two demon guards constantly at his command. One day, while playing chess with a friend, they agreed that the loser would have to pay a drink as a penalty. When his friend lost but refused to pay up, the man said, “If you don’t pay, I’ll make it tough on you.” The friend still refused, so finally, frustrated, the man turned his back and suddenly shouted some kind of command into the air. The friend bolted through the courtyard to escape, but an unseen force stripped him bare and hit him so hard that it left painful, blue marks on his body. Unable to endure the pain any longer, he gave in, and then the man laughed and let him go.

At another time he was seated with a friend, while in the adjoining village a witch koot (exorcising ceremony) was in progress, with drums and [68]gongs banging furiously. The master suddenly rushed out to the bamboo grove that stood behind the official yamen, and, looking very angry and with glaring eyes, he shouted, and made bare his arm as if to drive off the furies. After a time he ceased. The friend, thinking this a peculiar performance, asked what it meant. His reply was, “A crowd of devils have come from the koot, and are congregating in the grove of bamboos; if I do not drive them off trouble will follow in the town, and for that cause I shouted.”

At another time, he was sitting with a friend while in the nearby village a witch koot (exorcising ceremony) was happening, with drums and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]gongs banging loudly. The master suddenly rushed out to the bamboo grove behind the official yamen, looking very angry with wide eyes. He shouted and exposed his arm as if to scare off the evil spirits. After a while, he stopped. His friend, finding this strange, asked what it meant. He replied, “A bunch of devils have come from the koot and are gathering in the bamboo grove; if I don't drive them away, there will be trouble in the town, and that's why I shouted.”

Again he was making a journey with a certain friend, when suddenly, on the way, he called out to the mid-air, saying, “Let her go, let her go, I say, or I’ll have you punished severely.”

Again he was on a journey with a friend when suddenly, along the way, he shouted into the air, saying, “Let her go, let her go, I’m serious, or I’ll make sure you get punished badly.”

His appearance was so peculiar and threatening that the friend asked the cause. For the time being he gave no answer, and they simply went on their way.

His look was so strange and intimidating that the friend asked what was wrong. For now, he didn’t reply, and they just continued on their way.

That night they entered a village where they wished to sleep, but the owner of the house where they applied said that they had sickness, and asked them to go. They insisted, however, till he at last sent a servant to drive them off. Meanwhile the womenfolk watched the affair through the chinks of the window, and they talked in startled whispers, so that the scholar overheard them.

That night they arrived at a village where they wanted to stay overnight, but the owner of the house they approached said there was sickness in the home and asked them to leave. They insisted, though, until he finally sent a servant to chase them away. Meanwhile, the women watched the situation through the gaps in the window and spoke in hushed, startled whispers, which the scholar overheard.

A few minutes later the man of the house followed [69]in the most humble and abject manner, asking them to return and accept entertainment and lodging at his house. Said he, “I have a daughter, sir, and she fell ill this very day and died, and after some time came to life again. Said she, ‘A devil caught me and carried my soul off down the main roadway, where we met a man, who stopped us, and in fierce tones drove off the spirit, who let me go, and so I returned to life.’ She looked out on your Excellency through the chink of the window, and, behold, you are the man. I am at my wits’ end to know what to say to you. Are you a genii or are you a Buddhist, so marvellously to bring back the dead to life? I offer this small refreshment; please accept.”

A few minutes later, the head of the household approached [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in a very humble and desperate way, asking them to come back and accept food and a place to stay at his home. He said, “I have a daughter, sir, who fell ill today and died, but after some time, she came back to life. She told me, ‘A devil captured me and took my soul down the main road, where we encountered a man who stopped us and, in a fierce voice, drove the spirit away, allowing me to return to life.’ She saw your Excellency through the gap in the window, and, look, you are the man. I’m at a loss for words. Are you a genie or a Buddhist, to so marvelously bring the dead back to life? I offer you this small refreshment; please accept.”

The scholar laughed, and said, “Nonsense! Just a woman’s haverings. How could I do such things?” He lived for seven or eight years more, and died.

The scholar laughed and said, “That’s ridiculous! Just a woman’s ramblings. How could I ever do something like that?” He lived another seven or eight years before he died.

Im Bang. [70]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XI

THE SOLDIER OF KANG-WHA

[The East says that the air is full of invisible constituents that, once taken in hand and controlled, will take on various forms of life. The man of Kang-wha had acquired the art of calling together the elements necessary for the butterfly. This, too, comes from Taoism, and is called son-sul, Taoist magic]

[The East believes that the air is filled with unseen elements that, when harnessed and controlled, can manifest into different forms of life. The man from Kang-wha had mastered the skill of gathering the necessary components to create a butterfly. This, too, is rooted in Taoism and is referred to as son-sul, Taoist magic.]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

There was a soldier once of Kang-wha who was the chief man of his village; a low-class man, he was, apparently, without any gifts. One day his wife, overcome by a fit of jealousy, sat sewing in her inner room. It was midwinter, and he was obliged to be at home; so, with intent to cheer her up and take her mind off the blues, he said to her, “Would you like to see me make some butterflies?”

There was a soldier from Kang-wha who was the chief of his village; he was a lower-class man, seemingly without any special skills. One day, his wife, consumed by jealousy, was sitting and sewing in her inner room. It was the middle of winter, and he had to stay home; wanting to lift her spirits and distract her from her sadness, he said to her, “Would you like to see me make some butterflies?”

His wife, more angry than ever at this, rated him for his impudence, and paid no further attention.

His wife, angrier than ever about this, scolded him for his boldness and didn't pay any more attention.

The soldier then took her workbasket and from it selected bits of silk of various colours, tucked [71]them into his palm, closed his hand upon them, and repeated a prayer, after which he threw the handful into the air. Immediately beautiful butterflies filled the room, dazzling the eyes and shining in all the colours of the silk itself.

The soldier then grabbed her workbasket and picked out pieces of silk in different colors, tucked [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] them into his palm, closed his hand around them, and said a prayer. After that, he tossed the handful into the air. Instantly, beautiful butterflies filled the room, dazzling everyone’s eyes and shimmering in all the colors of the silk.

The wife, mystified by the wonder of it, forgot her anger. The soldier a little later opened his hand, held it up, and they all flew into it. He closed it tight and then again opened his hand, and they were pieces of silk only. His wife alone saw this; it was unknown to others. No such strange magic was ever heard of before.

The wife, amazed by the wonder of it, forgot her anger. A little later, the soldier opened his hand, held it up, and they all flew into it. He closed it tight and then opened his hand again, and they were just pieces of silk. Only his wife saw this; it was unknown to the others. No one had ever heard of such strange magic before.

In 1637, when Kang-wha fell before the Manchus, all the people of the place fled crying for their lives, while the soldier remained undisturbed at his home, eating his meals with his wife and family just as usual. He laughed at the neighbours hurrying by. Said he, “The barbarians will not touch this town; why do you run so?” Thus it turned out that, while the whole island was devastated, the soldier’s village escaped.

In 1637, when Kang-wha was taken down by the Manchus, everyone in the area panicked and fled for their lives, but the soldier stayed calm at home, having meals with his wife and family like nothing was wrong. He laughed at the rushing neighbors, saying, “The barbarians won’t bother this town; why are you running?” Ultimately, while the entire island was destroyed, the soldier’s village remained safe.

Im Bang. [72]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XII

CURSED BY THE SNAKE

[Ha Yon graduated in the year 1396, and became magistrate of Anak County. He built many pavilions in and about his official place of residence, where people might rest. As he went about his district, seeing the farmers busy, he wrote many songs and verses to encourage them in their work. He became later a royal censor, and King Tai-jong commended him, saying, “Well done, good and faithful servant.” Later he became Chief Justice. He cleared out the public offices of all disreputable officials, and made the Court clean. When he had leisure it was his habit to dress in ceremonial garb, burn incense, sit at attention, and write prayer verses the livelong day.

Ha Yon graduated in 1396 and became the magistrate of Anak County. He built several pavilions around his official residence for people to relax in. As he traveled through his district and saw the farmers working hard, he wrote many songs and poems to encourage them. Later, he served as a royal censor, and King Tai-jong praised him, saying, “Well done, good and faithful servant.” Eventually, he became Chief Justice. He removed all disreputable officials from the public offices and cleaned up the Court. In his free time, he would dress in ceremonial attire, burn incense, sit attentively, and write prayer verses all day long.

When he was young, once, in the Court of the Crown Prince, he wrote a verse which was commented upon thus: “Beautiful writing, beautiful thought; truly a treasure.” He was a great student and a great inquirer, and grateful and lovable as a friend. He studied as a boy under the patriot Cheung Mong-ju, and was upright and pure in all [73]his ways. His object was to become as one of the Ancients, and so he followed truth, and encouraged men in the study of the sacred books. He used to awake at first cock-crow of the morning, wash, dress, and never lay aside his book. On his right were pictures, on his left were books, and he happy between. He rose to be Prime Minister.]

When he was young, once, in the Court of the Crown Prince, he wrote a verse that someone commented on like this: “Beautiful writing, beautiful thought; truly a treasure.” He was a dedicated student and an inquisitive person, and he was kind and lovable as a friend. As a boy, he studied under the patriot Cheung Mong-ju, and he was honest and pure in all [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his ways. His goal was to become like the Ancients, so he pursued truth and encouraged others to study the sacred books. He would wake up at the first light of dawn, wash, get dressed, and never put down his book. To his right were pictures, to his left were books, and he was happy in between. He eventually became Prime Minister.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

The old family seat of Prince Ha Yun was in the County of Keum-chon. He was a famous Minister of State in the days of peace and prosperity, and used frequently to find rest and leisure in his summer-house in this same county. It was a large and well-ordered mansion, and was occupied by his children for many years after his death.

The old family home of Prince Ha Yun was in Keum-chon County. He was a well-known Minister of State during times of peace and prosperity, and often sought rest and relaxation at his summer house in that same county. It was a spacious and well-maintained mansion, and his children lived there for many years after he passed away.

The people of that county used to tell a very strange story of Ha and his prosperity, which runs thus: He had placed in an upper room a large crock that was used to hold flour. One day one of the servants, wishing to get some flour from the jar, lifted the lid, when suddenly from the depths of it a huge snake made its appearance. The servant, startled, fell back in great alarm, and then went and told the master what had happened. The master sent his men-slaves and had the jar brought down. They broke it open and let out a huge, awful-looking snake, such as one had never seen [74]before. Several of the servants joined in with clubs and killed the brute. They then piled wood on it and set fire to the whole. Vile fumes arose that filled the house. From the fumes all the people of the place died, leaving no one behind to represent the family. Others who entered the house died also, so that the place became cursed, and was left in desolation. A little later a mysterious fire broke out and burnt up the remaining buildings, leaving only the vacant site. To this day the place is known as “haunted,” and no one ventures to build upon it.

The people in that county used to tell a very strange story about Ha and his wealth, which goes like this: He had an upper room with a large jar that was used for flour. One day, a servant wanted some flour from the jar, lifted the lid, and suddenly a huge snake appeared from inside. The servant, shocked, stumbled back in fear and went to tell the master what had happened. The master sent his slaves to bring the jar down. They broke it open and released a huge, terrifying snake like none anyone had ever seen [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] before. Several servants joined in with clubs and killed the beast. They then piled wood on it and set it on fire. Nasty fumes filled the house. Because of the fumes, everyone in the area died, leaving no one to carry on the family. Others who entered the house died too, making the place cursed and abandoned. Soon after, a mysterious fire broke out and burned down the remaining buildings, leaving only an empty lot. To this day, the place is known as “haunted,” and no one dares to build on it.

Im Bang. [75]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XIII

THE MAN ON THE ROAD

In the Manchu War of 1636, the people of Seoul rushed off in crowds to make their escape. One party of them came suddenly upon a great force of the enemy, armed and mounted. The hills and valleys seemed full of them, and there was no possible way of escape. What to do they knew not. In the midst of their perplexity they suddenly saw some one sitting peacefully in the main roadway just in front, underneath a pine tree, quite unconcerned. He had dismounted from his horse, which a servant held, standing close by. A screen of several yards of cotton cloth was hanging up just before him, as if to shield him from the dust of the passing army.

In the Manchu War of 1636, the people of Seoul hurried in crowds to escape. One group unexpectedly ran into a large force of the enemy, fully armed and mounted. The hills and valleys seemed filled with them, and there was no way out. They were at a loss about what to do. In the middle of their confusion, they suddenly spotted someone sitting calmly in the main road ahead, under a pine tree, completely unconcerned. He had gotten off his horse, which a servant held, standing nearby. A screen of several yards of cotton cloth was hanging in front of him, as if to protect him from the dust raised by the passing army.

The people who were making their escape came up to this stranger, and said imploringly, “We are all doomed to die. What shall we do?”

The people trying to escape approached this stranger and said urgently, “We’re all going to die. What should we do?”

The mysterious stranger said, “Why should you die? and why are you so frightened? Sit down by me and see the barbarians go by.” [76]

The mysterious stranger said, “Why should you die? And why are you so scared? Sit down next to me and watch the barbarians pass by.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The people, perceiving his mind so composed and his appearance devoid of fear, and they having no way of escape, did as he bade them and sat down.

The people, noticing his calm demeanor and fearless look, and with no way to escape, did as he instructed and sat down.

The cavalry of the enemy moved by in great numbers, killing every one they met, not a single person escaping; but when they reached the place where the magician sat, they went by without, apparently, seeing anything. Thus they continued till the evening, when all had passed by. The stranger and the people with him sat the day through without any harm overtaking them, even though they were in the midst of the enemy’s camp, as it were.

The enemy's cavalry rode past in huge numbers, killing everyone in their path, with no one escaping; however, when they got to where the magician was sitting, they went right by without seemingly noticing anything. They kept going until evening, when they had all passed. The stranger and the people with him spent the whole day unharmed, even though they were basically in the middle of the enemy camp.

At last awaking to the fact that he was possessor of some wonderful magic, they all with one accord came and bowed before him, asking his name and his place of residence. He made no answer, however, but mounted his beautiful horse and rode swiftly away, no one being able to overtake him.

At last realizing that he had some incredible magic, they all came together and bowed before him, asking for his name and where he lived. However, he didn’t respond; instead, he got on his beautiful horse and rode away quickly, leaving no one able to catch him.

The day following the party fell in with a man who had been captured but had made his escape. They asked if he had seen anything special the day before. He said, “When I followed the barbarian army, passing such and such a point”—indicating the place where the magician had sat with the people—“we skirted great walls and precipitous [77]rocks, against which no one could move, and so we passed by.”

The day after the party, they met a man who had been captured but had managed to escape. They asked him if he had seen anything interesting the day before. He said, “When I was following the barbarian army, passing this certain point”—pointing to where the magician had been with the people—“we went around huge walls and steep [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]rocks, which were impossible to cross, and so we got by.”

Thus were the few yards of cotton cloth metamorphosed before the eyes of the passers-by.

Thus, the few yards of cotton cloth changed before the eyes of those passing by.

Im Bang. [78]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XIV

THE OLD MAN WHO BECAME A FISH

Some years ago a noted official became the magistrate of Ko-song County. On a certain day a guest called on him to pay his respects, and when noon came the magistrate had a table of food prepared for him, on which was a dish of skate soup. When the guest saw the soup he twisted his features and refused it, saying, “To-day I am fasting from meat, and so beg to be excused.” His face grew very pale, and tears flowed from his eyes. The magistrate thought this behaviour strange, and asked him two or three times the meaning of it. When he could no longer withhold a reply, he went into all the particulars and told him the story.

Some years ago, a well-known official became the magistrate of Ko-song County. One day, a guest came to pay his respects, and when noon arrived, the magistrate had a meal prepared for him that included a dish of skate soup. When the guest saw the soup, he grimaced and refused it, saying, “I’m fasting from meat today, so I’d like to decline.” His face turned very pale, and tears streamed down his cheeks. The magistrate found this behavior unusual and asked him two or three times what it meant. When the guest could no longer hold back his answer, he explained everything and told the story.

“Your humble servant,” he said, “has in his life met with much unheard-of and unhappy experience, which he has never told to a living soul, but now that your Excellency asks it of me, I cannot refrain from telling. Your servant’s father was a very old man, nearly a hundred, when one day he was taken down with a high fever, in which his body was like a fiery furnace. Seeing the danger he was in, his [79]children gathered about weeping, thinking that the time of his departure had surely come. But he lived, and a few days later said to us, ‘I am burdened with so great a heat in this sickness that I am not able to endure it longer. I would like to go out to the bank of the river that runs before the house and see the water flowing by, and be refreshed by it. Do not disobey me now, but carry me out at once to the water’s edge.’

“Your humble servant,” he said, “has encountered many strange and unhappy experiences in life that he has never shared with anyone. However, since your Excellency is asking, I can’t hold back any longer. My father was very old, nearly a hundred, when one day he came down with a high fever that made his body feel like a fiery furnace. Realizing how serious his condition was, my [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] siblings and I gathered around, crying, thinking that his time was surely near. But he survived, and a few days later he told us, ‘I am suffering from such a great heat in this illness that I can’t tolerate it anymore. I want to go out to the riverbank in front of the house, see the water flow by, and feel refreshed by it. Please, don’t disobey me now; carry me out to the water's edge right away.’”

“We remonstrated with him and begged him not to do so, but he grew very angry, and said, ‘If you do not as I command, you will be the death of me’; and so, seeing that there was no help for it, we bore him out and placed him on the bank of the river. He, seeing the water, was greatly delighted, and said, ‘The clear flowing water cures my sickness.’ A moment later he said further, ‘I’d like to be quite alone and rid of you all for a little. Go away into the wood and wait till I tell you to come.’

“We tried to reason with him and begged him not to go through with it, but he got really angry and said, ‘If you don’t do what I say, you’ll be the end of me.’ Since it was clear there was no helping it, we carried him out and set him down on the riverbank. Seeing the water, he was really happy and said, ‘The clear flowing water cures my sickness.’ A moment later, he added, ‘I want to be completely alone and away from all of you for a bit. Go into the woods and wait until I ask you to come back.’”

“We again remonstrated about this, but he grew furiously angry, so that we were helpless. We feared that if we insisted, his sickness would grow worse, and so we were compelled to yield. We went a short distance away and then turned to look, when suddenly the old father was gone from the place where he had been seated. We hurried back to see what had happened. My father had taken [80]off his clothes and plunged into the water, which was muddied. His body was already half metamorphosed into a skate. We saw its transformation in terror, and did not dare to go near him, when all at once it became changed into a great flatfish, that swam and plunged and disported itself in the water with intense delight. He looked back at us as though he could hardly bear to go, but a moment later he was off, entered the deep sea, and did not again appear.

“We tried to reason with him about this again, but he became incredibly angry, leaving us feeling powerless. We worried that if we insisted, his condition would worsen, so we had no choice but to give in. We walked a little way off and then turned to look back, when suddenly the old man was gone from where he had been sitting. We rushed back to see what had happened. My father had taken off his clothes and jumped into the murky water. His body was already halfway transformed into a skate. We watched in horror as he changed, too scared to approach him, when all at once he turned into a huge flatfish that swam around joyfully in the water. He looked back at us as if he could hardly bear to leave, but a moment later he was gone, entering the deep sea, and we never saw him again.”

“On the edge of the stream where he had changed his form we found his finger-nails and a tooth. These we buried, and to-day as a family we all abstain from skate fish, and when we see the neighbours frying or eating it we are overcome with disgust and horror.”

“By the stream where he transformed, we discovered his fingernails and a tooth. We buried them, and today as a family, we all avoid skate fish. Whenever we see our neighbors frying or eating it, we feel overwhelming disgust and horror.”

Im Bang. [81]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XV

THE GEOMANCER

[Yi Eui-sin was a specialist in Geomancy. His craft came into being evidently as a by-product of Taoism, but has had mixed in it elements of ancient Chinese philosophy. The Positive and the Negative, the Two Primary Principles in Nature, play a great part; also the Five Elements, Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth. In the selection of a site, that for a house is called a “male” choice, while the grave is denominated the “female” choice.

[Yi Eui-sin was an expert in Geomancy. His practice clearly developed as a by-product of Taoism but has incorporated aspects of ancient Chinese philosophy. The Concepts of Yin and Yang, representing the Two Primary Principles in Nature, are significant, along with the Five Elements: Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. When choosing a location, selecting a site for a house is called a “male” choice, while choosing a grave is referred to as a “female” choice.]

Millions of money have been expended in Korea on the geomancer and his associates in the hope of finding lucky homes for the living and auspicious resting-places for the dead, the Korean idea being that, in some mysterious way, all our fortune is associated with Mother Earth.]

Millions of dollars have been spent in Korea on geomancers and their colleagues, hoping to find lucky homes for the living and favorable resting places for the dead, as the Korean belief holds that, in some mysterious way, all our fortunes are connected to Mother Earth.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

There was a geomancer once, Yi Eui-sin, who in seeking out a special mountain vein, started with the Dragon Ridge in North Ham-kyong Province, and traced it as far as Pine Mountain in Yang-ju [82]County, where it stopped in a beautifully rounded end, forming a perfect site for burial. After wandering all day in the hills, Yi’s hungry spirit cried out for food. He saw beneath the hill a small house, to which he went, and rapping at the door asked for something to eat. A mourner, recently bereaved, came out in a respectful and kindly way, and gave him a dish of white gruel. Yi, after he had eaten, asked what time the friend had become a mourner, and if he had already passed the funeral. The owner answered, “I am just now entering upon full mourning, but we have not yet arranged for the funeral.” He spoke in a sad and disheartened way.

There was once a geomancer named Yi Eui-sin who, while searching for a special mountain vein, started at the Dragon Ridge in North Ham-kyong Province and traced it all the way to Pine Mountain in Yang-ju [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] County, where it ended in a beautifully rounded spot, making a perfect place for a burial. After wandering around the hills all day, Yi’s hungry spirit cried out for food. He spotted a small house down the hill, went over, and knocked on the door to ask for something to eat. A mourner, recently in mourning, came out respectfully and kindly, offering him a bowl of white gruel. After eating, Yi asked how long the mourner had been in grief and if he had already held the funeral. The owner replied, “I’m just now starting full mourning, but we haven’t arranged the funeral yet.” He spoke in a sad and disheartened tone.

Yi felt sorry for him, and asked the reason. “I wonder if it’s because you are poor that you have not yet made the necessary arrangements, or perhaps you have not yet found a suitable site! I am an expert in reading the hills, and I’ll tell you of a site; would you care to see it?”

Yi felt sorry for him and asked why. “I wonder if it’s because you’re struggling financially that you haven’t made the necessary arrangements yet, or maybe you just haven’t found the right location! I’m skilled at reading the landscape, and I can point out a site for you; would you like to check it out?”

The mourner thanked him most gratefully, and said, “I’ll be delighted to know of it.”

The mourner thanked him sincerely and said, “I’d be happy to hear about it.”

Yi then showed him the end of the great vein that he had just discovered, also the spot for the grave and how to place its compass points. “After possessing this site,” said he, “you will be greatly enriched, but in ten years you will have cause to arrange for another site. When that comes to [83]pass please call me, won’t you? In calling for me just ask for Yi So-pang, who lives in West School Ward, Seoul.”

Yi then showed him the end of the great vein he had just discovered, as well as the spot for the grave and how to align its compass points. “Once you have this site,” he said, “you will become very wealthy, but in ten years, you’ll need to find another site. When that time comes to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]pass, please contact me, okay? Just ask for Yi So-pang, who lives in West School Ward, Seoul.”

The mourner did as directed, and as the geomancer had foretold, all his affairs prospered. He built a large tiled house, and ornamented the grave with great stones as a prosperous and high-minded country gentleman should do.

The mourner followed the instructions, and as the geomancer had predicted, everything went well for him. He built a large tiled house and decorated the grave with impressive stones, just as a successful and ambitious gentleman from the countryside should.

After ten years a guest called one day, and saluting him asked, “Is that grave yonder, beyond the stream, yours?” The master answered, “It is mine.” Then the stranger said, “That is a famous site, but ten years have passed since you have come into possession of it, and the luck is gone; why do you not make a change? If you wait too long you will rue it and may meet with great disaster.”

After ten years, a guest arrived one day and greeted him, asking, “Is that grave over there, beyond the stream, yours?” The master replied, “It is mine.” Then the stranger said, “That’s a famous spot, but it’s been ten years since you took possession of it, and the good fortune is gone; why don’t you make a change? If you wait too long, you’ll regret it and might face serious trouble.”

The owner, hearing this, thought of Yi the geomancer, and what he had said years before. Remembering that, he asked the stranger to remain as his guest while he went next day to Seoul to look up Yi in West School Ward. He found him, and told him why he had come.

The owner, hearing this, thought of Yi the geomancer and what he had said years ago. Remembering that, he invited the stranger to stay as his guest while he went the next day to Seoul to find Yi in West School Ward. He located him and explained why he had come.

Yi said, “I already knew of this.” So the two journeyed together to the inquirer’s home. When there, they went with the guest up the hill. Yi asked of the guest, “Why did you tell the master to change the site?”

Yi said, “I already knew about this.” So the two traveled together to the inquirer's house. Once there, they went with the guest up the hill. Yi asked the guest, “Why did you tell the master to change the location?”

The guest replied, “This hill is a Kneeling [84]Pheasant formation. If the pheasant kneels too long it cannot endure it, so that within a limited time it must fly. Ten years is the time; that’s why I spoke.”

The guest replied, “This hill is a Kneeling [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Pheasant formation. If the pheasant kneels for too long, it can't handle it, so it needs to fly within a certain time. Ten years is the limit; that’s why I said that.”

Yi laughed and said, “Your idea is only a partial view, you have thought of only one thing, there are other conditions that enter.” Then he showed the peak to the rear, and said, “Yonder is Dog Hill,” and then one below, “which,” said he, “is Falcon Hill,” and then the stream in front, “which,” said he, “is Cat River. This is the whole group, the dog behind, the falcon just above, and the cat in front, how then can the pheasant fly? It dares not.”

Yi laughed and said, “Your idea is just a small part of the picture; you’re only looking at one aspect, but there are other factors to consider.” Then he pointed to the peak behind them and said, “That’s Dog Hill,” and then to the one below, “which is Falcon Hill,” and then to the stream in front, “that’s Cat River. This is the entire setup: the dog behind, the falcon above, and the cat in front. So how can the pheasant fly? It wouldn’t even try.”

The guest replied, “Teacher, surely your eyes are enlightened, and see further than those of ordinary men.”

The guest replied, “Teacher, your eyes must be clear and see further than those of regular people.”

From that day forth the Yis of Pine Hill became a great and noted family.

From that day on, the Yis of Pine Hill became a prominent and well-known family.

Anon. [85]

Anonymous [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XVI

THE MAN WHO BECAME A PIG

[Kim Yu was the son of a country magistrate who graduated with literary honours in 1596. In 1623 he was one of the faithful courtiers who joined forces to dethrone the wicked Prince Kwang-hai, and place In-jo on the throne. He was raised to the rank of Prince and became, later, Prime Minister. In the year 1624, when Yi Kwal raised an insurrection, he was the means of putting it down and of bringing many of his followers to justice. In 1648, he died at the age of seventy-seven.

[Kim Yu was the son of a local magistrate who graduated with honors in literature in 1596. In 1623, he was one of the loyal courtiers who joined forces to overthrow the corrupt Prince Kwang-hai and place In-jo on the throne. He was elevated to the rank of Prince and later became Prime Minister. In 1624, when Yi Kwal led a rebellion, he played a key role in quelling it and bringing many of its supporters to justice. He died in 1648 at the age of seventy-seven.]

In the last year of Son-jo the King called his grandchildren together and had them write Chinese for him and draw pictures. At that time In-jo was a little boy, and he drew a picture of a horse. King Son-jo gave the picture to Yi Hang-bok, but when the latter some years later went into exile he gave the picture to Kim Yu. Kim Yu took it, and hung it up in his house and there it remained.

In the final year of King Son-jo, he gathered his grandchildren and asked them to write in Chinese and draw pictures. At that time, In-jo was just a young boy, and he drew a horse. King Son-jo gave the drawing to Yi Hang-bok, but years later, when Yi went into exile, he handed the drawing over to Kim Yu. Kim Yu took it and hung it up in his home, where it stayed.

Prince In-jo was one day making a journey out of the Palace when he was overtaken by rain, and [86]took refuge in a neighbouring gate-quarters. A servant-maid came out and invited him in, asking him not to stand in the wet, but Prince In-jo declined. The invitation, however, was insisted on, and he went into the guest-room, where he saw the picture of a horse on the wall. On examining it carefully he recognized it as the picture he had drawn when a lad, and he wondered how it could have come here. Kim Yu then came in and they met for the first time. Prince In-jo told him how he had been overtaken by rain and invited in. He asked concerning the picture of the horse that hung on the wall, and Kim Yu in reply asked why he inquired. Prince In-jo said, “I drew that picture myself when I was a boy.” Just as they spoke together a rich table of food was brought in from the inner quarters. Kim Yu, not knowing yet who his guest was, looked with wonder at this surprise, and after Prince In-jo had gone, he inquired of his wife why she had sent such delicious fare in to a stranger. The wife replied, “In a dream last night, I saw the King come and stand in front of our house. I was just thinking it over when the servant came in and said that some one was standing before the door. I looked out, and lo, it was the man I had seen in my dream! so I have treated him to the best of hospitality that I was able.” Kim Yu soon learned who his caller had been, and [87]became from that time the faithful supporter of Prince In-jo, and later helped to put him on the throne.

Prince In-jo was on a trip outside the Palace one day when it started to rain, so he sought shelter in a nearby gate area. A servant girl came out, invited him inside, and urged him not to stand in the rain, but Prince In-jo refused. However, she insisted, so he went into the guest room, where he noticed a painting of a horse on the wall. Upon closer inspection, he recognized it as his own drawing from when he was a child, and he wondered how it ended up there. Kim Yu then entered, and they met for the first time. Prince In-jo explained how he got caught in the rain and was invited inside. He asked about the painting of the horse, and Kim Yu responded by asking why he was curious. Prince In-jo said, “I drew that picture myself when I was a boy.” As they talked, a lavish spread of food was brought in from the inner quarters. Kim Yu, still unaware of who his guest was, marveled at the unexpected feast, and after Prince In-jo left, he asked his wife why she had sent such delicious food to a stranger. His wife replied, “In a dream last night, I saw the King come and stand in front of our house. I was just thinking about it when the servant came in and said someone was outside. I looked out, and sure enough, it was the man I had seen in my dream! So I treated him to the best hospitality I could provide.” Kim Yu soon discovered who his visitor had been, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from that time on became a loyal supporter of Prince In-jo and later helped him ascend to the throne.

After In-jo became king he asked privately of Kim Yu where he had got the picture. Kim Yu said, “I got it from Prince Yi Hang-bok.”

After In-jo became king, he privately asked Kim Yu where he got the picture. Kim Yu replied, “I got it from Prince Yi Hang-bok.”

Kim Yu then called Yi’s son and inquired of him as to how his father had got it. The son said, “In the last year of King Son-jo he called my father along with all his grandchildren, and showed him the writings and drawings of the young princes. My father looked at them with interest, but the King gave him only one as a keepsake, namely, the drawing of the horse.” In the picture there was a willow tree and a horse tied to it. Kim Yu then recognized the thought that underlay the gift of the picture, namely, that Prince Yi Hang-bok should support In-jo in the succession to the throne.]

Kim Yu then called Yi's son to ask how his father had received it. The son replied, "In the last year of King Son-jo, he called my father along with all his grandchildren and showed him the writings and drawings of the young princes. My father found them interesting, but the King only gave him one as a keepsake, which was the drawing of the horse." In the picture, there was a willow tree with a horse tied to it. Kim Yu then understood the intention behind the gift of the picture, which was that Prince Yi Hang-bok should support In-jo in the succession to the throne.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

A certain Minister of State, called Kim Yu, living in the County of Seung-pyong, had a relative who resided in a far-distant part of the country, an old man aged nearly one hundred. On a certain day a son of this patriarch came to the office of the Minister and asked to see him. Kim ordered him to be admitted, and inquired as to [88]why he had come. Said he, “I have something very important to say, a private matter to lay before your Excellency. There are so many guests with you now that I’ll come again in the evening and tell it.”

A certain Minister of State named Kim Yu lived in Seung-pyong County. He had a relative, an old man nearly a hundred years old, who lived far away in a different part of the country. One day, the son of this patriarch came to the Minister's office and requested to see him. Kim had him let in and asked why he had come. The man replied, “I have something very important to share, a private matter to discuss with you. There are so many guests here right now, so I’ll come back in the evening to tell you.”

In the evening, when all had departed, he came, and the Minister ordered out his personal retainers and asked the meaning of the call. The man replied, saying, “My father, though very old, was, as you perhaps know, a strong and hearty man. On a certain day he called us children to him and said, ‘I wish to have a siesta, so now close the door and all of you go out of the room. Do not let any one venture in till I call you.’

In the evening, after everyone had left, he arrived, and the Minister sent for his personal assistants and asked why he was there. The man replied, “My father, even though he’s very old, was a strong and vigorous man. One day, he called us kids to him and said, ‘I want to take a nap, so please close the door and all of you leave the room. Don’t let anyone come in until I call you.’”

“We children agreed, of course, and did so. Till late at night there was neither call nor command to open the door, so that we began to be anxious. We at last looked through the chink, and lo, there was our father changed into a huge pig! Terrified by the sight of it we opened the door and looked in, when the animal grunted and growled and made a rush to get out past us. We hurriedly closed the door again and held a consultation.

“We kids agreed, of course, and went along with it. We waited until late at night, but there was no call or command to open the door, which made us anxious. Finally, we peeked through the crack, and there was our dad transformed into a huge pig! Scared by what we saw, we opened the door to check it out, and the creature grunted and growled, trying to rush past us. We quickly closed the door again and had a discussion.”

“Some said, ‘Let’s keep the pig just as it is, within doors, and care for it.’ Some said, ‘Let’s have a funeral and bury it.’ We ignorant country-folk not knowing just what to do under such peculiar circumstances, I have come to ask counsel of [89]your Excellency. Please think over this startling phenomenon and tell us what we ought to do.”

“Some people said, ‘Let’s keep the pig just as it is, indoors, and take care of it.’ Others said, ‘Let’s have a funeral and bury it.’ We, the clueless country folks, didn’t really know what to do in such a strange situation, so I’ve come to seek advice from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]your Excellency. Please consider this shocking occurrence and let us know what we should do.”

Prince Kim, hearing this, gave a great start, thought it over for a long time, and at last said, “No such mysterious thing was ever heard of before, and I really don’t know what is best to do under the circumstances, but still, it seems to me that since this metamorphosis has come about, you had better not bury it before death, so give up the funeral idea. Since, too, it is not a human being any longer, I do not think it right to keep it in the house. You say that it wants to make its escape, and as a cave in the woods or hills is its proper abode, I think you had better take it out and let it go free into the trackless depths of some mountainous country, where no foot of man has ever trod.”

Prince Kim, hearing this, was shocked, thought it over for a long time, and finally said, “I've never heard of anything like this before, and I really don’t know what the best course of action is, but it seems to me that since this transformation has happened, you shouldn't bury it before it dies, so let's forget the funeral. Also, since it’s not a human anymore, I don’t think it’s right to keep it in the house. You say it wants to escape, and since a cave in the woods or hills is where it truly belongs, I think you should take it out and let it go free in some remote mountainous area where no human has ever set foot.”

The son accepted this wise counsel, and did as the Minister advised, took it away into the deep mountains and let it go. Then he donned sackcloth, mourned, buried his father’s clothes for a funeral, and observed the day of metamorphosis as the day of sacrificial ceremony.

The son took this wise advice and followed the Minister's suggestion, taking it deep into the mountains and letting it go. He then wore sackcloth, mourned, buried his father's clothes for a funeral, and marked the day of transformation as the day of the sacrificial ceremony.

Im Bang. [90]

I’m Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XVII

THE OLD WOMAN WHO BECAME A GOBLIN

There was a Confucian scholar once who lived in the southern part of Seoul. It is said that he went out for a walk one day while his wife remained alone at home. When he was absent there came by begging an old woman who looked like a Buddhist priestess, for while very old her face was not wrinkled. The scholar’s wife asked her if she knew how to sew. She said she did, and so the wife made this proposition, “If you will stay and work for me I’ll give you your breakfast and your supper, and you’ll not have to beg anywhere; will you agree?”

There was a Confucian scholar who lived in the southern part of Seoul. One day, he went for a walk while his wife stayed home. While he was gone, an old woman who resembled a Buddhist priestess came by asking for alms. Despite her age, her face was not wrinkled. The scholar’s wife asked her if she knew how to sew. The woman replied that she did, so the wife made her an offer: “If you stay and work for me, I’ll give you breakfast and dinner, and you won’t have to beg anywhere; will you accept?”

She replied, “Oh, thank you so much, I’ll be delighted.”

She answered, “Oh, thank you so much, I’d be happy to.”

The scholar’s wife, well satisfied with her bargain, took her in and set her to picking cotton, and making and spinning thread. In one day she did more than eight ordinary women, and yet had, seemingly, plenty of time to spare. The wife, delighted above measure, treated her to a great feast. After five or six days, however, the feeling [91]of delight and the desire to treat her liberally and well wore off somewhat, so that the old woman grew angry and said, “I am tired of living alone, and so I want your husband for my partner.” This being refused, she went off in a rage, but came back in a little accompanied by a decrepit old man who looked like a Buddhist beggar.

The scholar’s wife, pleased with her deal, took her in and set her to picking cotton and making and spinning thread. In one day, she accomplished more than eight average women, and still seemed to have plenty of time left over. The wife, incredibly happy, treated her to a big feast. However, after five or six days, her initial excitement and the urge to pamper her faded a bit, making the old woman angry. She said, “I’m tired of being alone, so I want your husband as my partner.” When this was declined, she stormed off but returned shortly after with a frail old man who resembled a Buddhist beggar.

These two came boldly into the room and took possession, cleared out the things that were in the ancient tablet-box on the wall-shelf, and both disappeared into it, so that they were not seen at all, but only their voices heard. According to the whim that took them they now ordered eatables and other things. When the scholar’s wife failed in the least particular to please them, they sent plague and sickness after her, so that her children fell sick and died. Relatives on hearing of this came to see, but they also caught the plague, fell ill and died. Little by little no one dared come near the place, and it became known at last that the wife was held as a prisoner by these two goblin creatures. For a time smoke was seen by the town-folk coming out of the chimney daily, and they knew that the wife still lived, but after five or six days the smoke ceased, and they knew then that the woman’s end had come. No one dared even to make inquiry.

These two entered the room confidently and took over, clearing out everything that was in the old tablet box on the wall shelf, and then they both vanished inside it, so they were no longer visible, only their voices could be heard. Depending on their mood, they now ordered food and other things. When the scholar’s wife failed to please them in even the slightest way, they sent illness and disease after her, causing her children to fall sick and die. Relatives who heard about this came to check on her, but they also caught the plague, fell ill, and died. Gradually, no one dared to come near the place, and it became known that the wife was held captive by these two goblin creatures. For a while, smoke was seen coming out of the chimney every day, and the townspeople knew the wife was still alive, but after five or six days, the smoke stopped, and they realized the woman's time had come. No one even dared to ask about it.

Im Bang. [92]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XVIII

THE GRATEFUL GHOST

It is often told that in the days of the Koryo Dynasty (A.D. 918–1392), when an examination was to be held, a certain scholar came from a far-distant part of the country to take part. Once on his journey the day was drawing to a close, and he found himself among the mountains. Suddenly he heard a sneezing from among the creepers and bushes by the roadside, but could see no one. Thinking it strange, he dismounted from his horse, went into the brake and listened. He heard it again, and it seemed to come from the roots of the creeper close beside him, so he ordered his servant to dig round it and see. He dug and found a dead man’s skull. It was full of earth, and the roots of the creeper had passed through the nostrils. The sneezing was caused by the annoyance felt by the spirit from having the nose so discommoded.

It is often said that during the Koryo Dynasty (CE 918–1392), when an exam was about to take place, a scholar traveled from a distant part of the country to participate. One day, as he journeyed, evening was approaching, and he found himself in the mountains. Suddenly, he heard a sneeze coming from the underbrush along the roadside but saw no one. Finding it odd, he got off his horse, went into the thicket, and listened closely. He heard the sneeze again, and it seemed to come from the roots of a vine right beside him, so he instructed his servant to dig around it and take a look. The servant dug and discovered a dead man’s skull. It was filled with dirt, and the roots of the vine had grown through the nostrils. The sneezing was the spirit’s reaction to the discomfort of having its nose obstructed.

The candidate felt sorry, washed the skull in clean water, wrapped it in paper and reburied it in its former place on the hill-side. He also brought a [93]table of food and offered sacrifice, and said a prayer.

The candidate felt remorse, cleaned the skull in clear water, wrapped it in paper, and reburied it in its original spot on the hillside. He also brought a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]table of food, made a sacrifice, and said a prayer.

That night, in a dream, a scholar came to him, an old man with white hair, who bowed, thanked him, and said, “On account of sin committed in a former life, I died out of season before I had fulfilled my days. My posterity, too, were all destroyed, my body crumbled back into the dust, my skull alone remaining, and that is what you found below the creeper. On account of the root passing through it the annoyance was great, and I could not help but sneeze. By good luck you and your kind heart, blessed of Heaven, took pity on me, buried me in a clean place and gave me food. Your kindness is greater than the mountains, and like the blessing that first brought me into life. Though my soul is by no means perfect, yet I long for some way by which to requite your favour, and so I have exercised my powers in your behalf. Your present journey is for the purpose of trying the official Examination, so I shall tell you beforehand what the form is to be, and the subject. It is to be of character groups of fives, in couplets; the rhyme sound is ‘pong,’ and the subject ‘Peaks and Spires of the Summer Clouds.’ I have already composed one for you, which, if you care to use it, will undoubtedly win you the first place. It is this— [94]

That night, in a dream, an old scholar with white hair appeared to him. He bowed, thanked him, and said, “Because of sins from a past life, I died too soon before I completed my days. My descendants were also wiped out, my body turned to dust, and only my skull remained, which you found under the creeper. The root that passed through it caused me great irritation, and I couldn’t help but sneeze. Fortunately, you, with your kind heart blessed by Heaven, took pity on me, buried me in a clean place, and offered me food. Your kindness is greater than mountains, like the blessing that first brought me to life. Although my soul isn’t perfect, I long to repay your kindness, so I’ve used my powers to help you. Your current journey is to take the official Examination, so I will tell you in advance what the format will be and the topic. It will consist of character groups of fives, in couplets; the rhyme will be ‘pong,’ and the subject will be ‘Peaks and Spires of the Summer Clouds.’ I’ve already created one for you that, if you use it, will undoubtedly earn you first place. Here it is— [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

‘The white sun rode high up in the heavens,

‘The white sun was high in the sky,

And the floating clouds formed a lofty peak;

And the drifting clouds created a high point;

The priest who saw them asked if there was a temple there,

The priest who saw them asked if there was a temple nearby,

And the crane lamented the fact that no pines were visible;

And the crane mourned that there were no pines in sight;

But the lightnings from the cloud were the flashings of the woodman’s axe,

But the flashes from the cloud were the sparks from the woodcutter’s axe,

And the muffled thunders were the bell calls of the holy temple.

And the distant thunder sounded like the bells calling from the holy temple.

Will any say that the hills do not move?

Will anyone say that the hills don’t change?

On the sunset breezes they sailed away.’”

On the evening breezes, they sailed away.’”

After thus stating it, he bowed and took his departure.

After saying that, he bowed and left.

The man, in wonder, awakened from his dream, came up to Seoul; and behold, the subject was as foretold by the spirit. He wrote what had been given him, and became first in the honours of the occasion.

The man, amazed, woke up from his dream and went to Seoul; and look, the topic was just as the spirit had predicted. He wrote down what he had received and became the foremost in the honors of the event.

Im Bang. [95]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XIX

THE PLUCKY MAIDEN

[Han Myong-hoi.—We are told in the Yol-ryok Keui-sul that when Han was a boy he had for protector and friend a tiger, who used to accompany him as a dog does his master. One evening, when he started off into the hills, he heard the distant tramp of the great beast, who had got scent of his going, and had come rushing after him. When Han saw him he turned, and said, “Good old chap, you come all this distance to be my friend; I love you for it.” The tiger prostrated himself and nodded with his head several times. He used to accompany Han all through the nights, but when the day dawned he would leave him.

[Han Myong-hoi.—We learn in the Yol-ryok Keui-sul that when Han was a child, he had a tiger for a protector and friend, who would follow him like a dog follows its owner. One evening, as he headed into the hills, he heard the distant sound of the great beast, who had caught wind of his departure and rushed after him. When Han saw the tiger, he turned and said, “Good old buddy, you came all this way to be my friend; I appreciate that.” The tiger laid down and nodded its head several times. He would stay with Han throughout the nights, but when the day broke, he would leave.

Han later fell into bad company, grew fond of drink, and was one of the boisterous companions of King Se-jo.]

Han later got involved with a bad crowd, developed a liking for drinking, and became one of the loud companions of King Se-jo.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

Han Myong-hoi was a renowned Minister of the Reign of Se-jo (A.D. 1455–1468). The King appreciated and enjoyed him greatly, and there was no [96]one of the Court who could surpass him for influence and royal favour. Confident in his position, Han did as he pleased, wielding absolute power. At that time, like grass before the wind, the world bowed at his coming; no one dared utter a word of remonstrance.

Han Myong-hoi was a famous minister during the reign of Se-jo (A.D. 1455–1468). The king valued and really enjoyed his company, and no one in the court had more influence or royal favor than he did. Confident in his role, Han acted freely, exercising complete power. Back then, the world bent to his presence like grass before the wind; no one dared to speak out against him.

When Han went as governor to Pyong-an Province he did all manner of lawless things. Any one daring to cross his wishes in the least was dealt with by torture and death. The whole Province feared him as they would a tiger.

When Han became the governor of Pyong-an Province, he committed all sorts of illegal acts. Anyone who dared to go against his wishes in any way faced torture and death. The entire Province feared him like they would a tiger.

On a certain day Governor Han, hearing that the Deputy Prefect of Son-chon had a very beautiful daughter, called the Deputy, and said, “I hear that you have a very beautiful daughter, whom I would like to make my concubine. When I am on my official rounds shortly, I shall expect to stop at your town and take her. So be ready for me.”

On a certain day, Governor Han heard that the Deputy Prefect of Son-chon had a very beautiful daughter. He called the Deputy and said, “I hear you have a really beautiful daughter, and I’d like to make her my concubine. When I go on my official rounds soon, I plan to stop by your town and take her. So be ready for me.”

The Deputy, alarmed, said, “How can your Excellency say that your servant’s contemptible daughter is beautiful? Some one has reported her wrongly. But since you so command, how can I do but accede gladly?” So he bowed, said his farewell, and went home.

The Deputy, taken aback, said, “How can you say that your servant’s terrible daughter is beautiful? Someone must have misinformed you. But since you insist, how can I do anything but agree?” So he bowed, said his goodbyes, and went home.

On his return his family noticed that his face was clouded with anxiety, and the daughter asked why it was. “Did the Governor call you, father?” asked she; “and why are you so anxious? Tell [97]me, please.” At first, fearing that she would be disturbed, he did not reply, but her repeated questions forced him, so that he said, “I am in trouble on your account,” and then told of how the Governor wanted her for his concubine. “If I had refused I would have been killed, so I yielded; but a gentleman’s daughter being made a concubine is a disgrace unheard of.”

On his return, his family noticed that his face was filled with worry, and his daughter asked why. “Did the Governor call you, Dad?” she asked. “And why are you so worried? Please tell me.” At first, he hesitated to answer, afraid it would upset her, but her persistent questions made him finally say, “I’m in trouble because of you,” and then he explained that the Governor wanted her as his mistress. “If I had refused, I would have been killed, so I gave in; but for a gentleman’s daughter to become a mistress is an unimaginable disgrace.”

The daughter made light of it and laughed. “Why did you not think it out better than that, father? Why should a grown man lose his life for the sake of a girl? Let the daughter go. By losing one daughter and saving your life, you surely do better than saving your daughter and losing your life. One can easily see where the greater advantage lies. A daughter does not count; give her over, that’s all. Don’t for a moment think otherwise, just put away your distress and anxiety. We women, every one of us, are under the ban, and such things are decreed by Fate. I shall accept without any opposition, so please have no anxiety. It is settled now, and you, father, must yield and follow. If you do so all will be well.”

The daughter brushed it off and laughed. “Why didn’t you think this through better, Dad? Why should a grown man risk his life for a girl? Just let her go. By losing one daughter and saving your own life, you’re clearly making the better choice. It’s obvious where the real benefit lies. A daughter doesn’t matter; just give her up, that’s all. Don’t even think twice about it, just set aside your worry and stress. We women, every one of us, are under a curse, and such things are decided by fate. I’ll accept it without putting up a fight, so please don’t worry. It’s decided now, and you, Dad, need to give in and go along with it. If you do, everything will be fine.”

The father sighed, and said in reply, “Since you seem so willing, my mind is somewhat relieved.” But from this time on the whole house was in distress. The girl alone seemed perfectly unmoved, not showing the slightest sign of fear. She [98]laughed as usual, her light and happy laugh, and her actions seemed wonderfully free.

The father sighed and replied, “Now that you seem so willing, I feel a bit better.” But from then on, the entire house was filled with distress. The girl, however, appeared completely unfazed, showing no signs of fear at all. She [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]laughed as she normally did, her light and cheerful laugh, and her movements seemed incredibly carefree.

In a little the Governor reached Son-chon on his rounds. He then called the Deputy, and said, “Make ready your daughter for to-morrow and all the things needed.” The Deputy came home and made preparation for the so-called wedding. The daughter said, “This is not a real wedding; it is only the taking of a concubine, but still, make everything ready in the way of refreshments and ceremony as for a real marriage.” So the father did as she requested.

In a little while, the Governor arrived in Son-chon on his rounds. He then called the Deputy and said, “Get your daughter ready for tomorrow and prepare everything that’s needed.” The Deputy went home and got ready for what he called a wedding. The daughter said, “This isn’t a real wedding; it’s just for taking a concubine, but still, prepare everything like it’s a real marriage.” So the father did as she asked.

On the day following the Governor came to the house of the Deputy. He was not dressed in his official robes, but came simply in the dress and hat of a commoner. When he went into the inner quarters he met the daughter; she stood straight before him. Her two hands were lifted in ceremonial form, but instead of holding a fan to hide her face she held a sword before her. She was very pretty. He gave a great start of surprise, and asked the meaning of the knife that she held. She ordered her nurse to reply, who said, “Even though I am an obscure countrywoman, I do not forget that I am born of the gentry; and though your Excellency is a high Minister of State, still to take me by force is an unheard-of dishonour. If you take me as your real and true wife I’ll serve you [99]with all my heart, but if you are determined to take me as a concubine I shall die now by this sword. For that reason I hold it. My life rests on one word from your Excellency. Speak it, please, before I decide.”

On the day after, the Governor arrived at the Deputy's house. He wasn't wearing his official robes but came simply dressed like an ordinary person. When he entered the inner quarters, he met the daughter; she stood straight in front of him. Both her hands were raised in a formal way, but instead of holding a fan to cover her face, she held a sword in front of her. She was very pretty. He was taken aback and asked what the knife was for. She instructed her nurse to respond, who said, “Even though I’m just a simple countrywoman, I don’t forget that I come from a noble background; and even though Your Excellency is a high Minister of State, taking me by force would be an unimaginable dishonor. If you take me as your true wife, I’ll serve you [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with all my heart, but if you insist on making me a concubine, I will die by this sword right now. That’s why I’m holding it. My life depends on one word from you. Please, say it before I make my decision.”

The Governor, though a man who observed no ceremony and never brooked a question, when he saw how beautiful and how determined this maiden was, fell a victim to her at once, and said, “If you so decide, then, of course, I’ll make you my real wife.”

The Governor, a man who didn't follow any formalities and never tolerated questions, found himself captivated by the beauty and determination of this young woman. He immediately surrendered to her charm and said, “If that's what you want, then I’ll definitely make you my real wife.”

Her answer was, “If you truly mean it, then please withdraw and write out the certificate; send the gifts; provide the goose; dress in the proper way; come, and let us go through the required ceremony; drink the pledge-glass, and wed.”

Her answer was, “If you really mean it, then please back off and write the certificate; send the gifts; provide the goose; dress properly; come on, and let’s go through the necessary ceremony; drink the pledge glass, and get married.”

The Governor did as she suggested, carried out the forms to the letter, and they were married.

The Governor followed her advice, completed all the paperwork exactly, and they got married.

She was not only a very pretty woman, but upright and true of soul—a rare person indeed. The Governor took her home, loved her and held her dear. He had, however, a real wife before and concubines, but he set them all aside and fixed his affections on this one only. She remonstrated with him over his wrongs and unrighteous acts, and he listened and made improvement. The world took note of it, and praised her as a true and wonderful woman. She counted herself the real wife, but the [100]first wife treated her as a concubine, and all the relatives said likewise that she could never be considered a real wife. At that time King Se-jo frequently, in the dress of a commoner, used to visit Han’s house. Han entertained him royally with refreshments, which his wife used to bring and offer before him. He called her his “little sister.” On a certain day King Se-jo, as he was accustomed, came to the house, and while he was drinking he suddenly saw the woman fall on her face before him. The King in surprise inquired as to what she could possibly mean by such an act. She then told all the story of her being taken by force and brought to Seoul. She wept while she said, “Though I am from a far-distant part of the country I am of the gentry by ancestry, and my husband took me with all the required ceremonies of a wife, so that I ought not to be counted a concubine. But there is no law in this land by which a second real wife may be taken after a first real wife exists, so they call me a concubine, a matter of deepest disgrace. Please, your Majesty, take pity on me and decide my case.”

She was not only a very beautiful woman, but also honest and genuine—a truly rare person. The Governor brought her home, loved her, and treasured her. However, he already had a legal wife and concubines, but he set them all aside and focused his affection solely on her. She confronted him about his wrongdoings and unfair actions, and he listened and made changes. The world noticed this and praised her as a true and remarkable woman. She considered herself the real wife, but the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]first wife treated her like a concubine, and all the relatives said she could never be seen as a real wife. At that time, King Se-jo often visited Han’s house disguised as a commoner. Han treated him like royalty with refreshments that his wife would bring and present to him. He called her his “little sister.” One day, while he was visiting, he saw the woman suddenly fall to the ground in front of him. The King, surprised, asked what she meant by such an act. She then told him the whole story of how she was taken by force and brought to Seoul. Weeping, she said, “Though I come from a distant part of the country, I am of noble ancestry, and my husband took me with all the necessary ceremonies of a wife, so I should not be considered a concubine. Yet there is no law in this land that allows for a second real wife to exist when there is already a first real wife, so they label me a concubine, which is a source of deep shame. Please, your Majesty, have compassion and decide my fate.”

The King laughed, and said, “This is a simple matter to settle; why should my little sister make so great an affair of it, and bow before me? I will decide your case at once. Come.” He then wrote out with his own hand a document making her a [101]real wife, and her children eligible for the highest office. He wrote it, signed it, stamped it and gave it to her.

The King laughed and said, “This is an easy issue to resolve; why should my little sister make such a big deal out of it and bow to me? I’ll settle your case right now. Come.” He then wrote out a document with his own hand, making her a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]real wife, and her children eligible for the highest position. He wrote it, signed it, stamped it, and handed it to her.

From that time on she was known as a real wife, in rank and standing equal to the first one. No further word was ever slightingly spoken, and her children shared in the affairs of State.

From that point on, she was recognized as a true wife, holding rank and status equal to the first one. No more disrespectful talk was ever mentioned, and her children were involved in State matters.

Im Bang. [102]

Im Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XX

THE RESOURCEFUL WIFE

In the last year of Yon-san terrible evils were abroad among the people. Such wickedness as the world had never seen before was perpetrated, of which his Majesty was the evil genius. He even gave orders to his eunuchs and underlings to bring to him any women of special beauty that they might see in the homes of the highest nobility, and whoever pleased him he used as his own. “Never mind objections,” said he, “take them by force and come.” Such were his orders. No one escaped him. He even went so far as to publish abroad that Minister So and So’s wife preferred him to her husband and would like to live always in the Palace. It was the common talk of the city, and people were dumbfounded.

In the final year of Yon-san, terrible things were happening among the people. Unspeakable wickedness, unlike anything the world had seen before, was carried out, and the king was at the center of it all. He even instructed his eunuchs and followers to bring him any beautiful women they found in the homes of the highest nobility, and whoever caught his eye he would take for himself. “Don’t worry about any objections,” he said, “just take them by force and bring them to me.” Those were his orders. No one was safe from him. He even went as far as to announce that Minister So and So's wife preferred him to her husband and wanted to live in the Palace permanently. This became the talk of the town, leaving people stunned.

For that reason all hearts forsook him, and because of this he was dethroned, and King Choong-jong reigned in his stead.

For that reason, everyone turned their backs on him, and because of this, he was overthrown, and King Choong-jong took his place.

In these days of trouble there was a young wife of a certain minister, who was very beautiful in form and face. One day it fell about that she was [103]ordered into the Palace. Other women, when called, would cry and behave as though their lives were forfeited, but this young woman showed not the slightest sign of fear. She dressed and went straight into the Palace. King Yon-san saw her, and ordered her to come close to him. She came, and then in a sudden manner the most terrible odour imaginable was noticeable. The King held his fan before his face, turned aside, spat, and said, “Dear me, I cannot stand this one, take her away,” and so she escaped undefiled.

In these troubled times, there was a beautiful young wife of a minister. One day, she was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]called to the Palace. Other women would cry and act as if their lives were at stake when summoned, but this young woman showed no fear at all. She got ready and walked straight into the Palace. King Yon-san saw her and ordered her to come closer. When she did, an awful smell suddenly filled the air. The King held his fan to his face, turned away, spat, and said, "Wow, I can't take this one, get her out of here," and so she left without a scratch.

How it came about was thus: She knew that she was likely to be called at any moment, and so had planned a ruse by which to escape. Two slices of meat she had kept constantly on hand, decayed and foul-smelling, but always ready. She placed these under her arms as she dressed and went into the Palace, and so provided this awful and unaccountable odour.

How it happened was this: She knew she could be called at any moment, so she had come up with a trick to escape. She always kept two slices of meat nearby, decayed and smelly, but ready to use. She tucked these under her arms as she got dressed and went into the Palace, creating this terrible and puzzling smell.

All that knew of it praised her bravery and sagacity.

Everyone who knew about it admired her courage and wisdom.

Im Bang. [104]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXI

THE BOXED-UP GOVERNOR

A certain literary official was at one time Governor of the city of Kyong-ju. Whenever he visited the Mayor of the place, it was his custom, on seeing dancing-girls, to tap them on the head with his pipe, and say, “These girls are devils, ogres, goblins. How can you tolerate them in your presence?”

A certain literary official was once the Governor of the city of Kyong-ju. Whenever he visited the Mayor, it was his habit to tap the dancing girls on the head with his pipe and say, “These girls are devils, ogres, goblins. How can you stand to have them around?”

Naturally, those who heard this disliked him, and the Mayor himself detested his behaviour and manners. He sent a secret message to the dancing-girls, saying, “If any of you, by any means whatever, can deceive this governor, and put him to shame, I’ll reward you richly.” Among them there was one girl, a mere child, who said she could.

Naturally, those who heard this didn't like him, and the Mayor himself hated his behavior and manners. He sent a secret message to the dancers, saying, “If any of you can trick this governor and embarrass him in any way, I’ll reward you handsomely.” Among them was one girl, just a child, who said she could do it.

The Governor resided in the quarter of the city where the Confucian Temple was, and he had but one servant with him, a young lad. The dancing-girl who had decided to ensnare him, in the dress of a common woman of the town, used frequently to go by the main gateway of the Temple, and in [105]going would call the Governor’s boy to her. Sometimes she showed her profile and sometimes she showed her whole form, as she stood in the gateway. The boy would go out to her and she would speak to him for a moment or two and then go. She came sometimes once a day, sometimes twice, and this she kept up for a long time. The Governor at last inquired of the boy as to who this woman was that came so frequently to call him.

The Governor lived in the part of the city where the Confucian Temple was located, and he had only one servant, a young boy. The dancing girl who wanted to trap him, dressed like an everyday woman from the town, often walked past the main entrance of the Temple. As she passed, she would call the Governor's boy to her. Sometimes she showed just her profile, and other times she revealed her full figure while standing in the doorway. The boy would go out to her, they would chat for a minute or two, and then she would leave. She came by sometimes once a day, sometimes twice, and she kept this up for a long time. Eventually, the Governor asked the boy who this woman was who visited him so frequently.

“She is my sister,” said the boy. “Her husband went away on a peddling round a year or so ago, and has not yet returned; consequently she has no one else to help her, so she frequently calls and confers with me.”

“She’s my sister,” the boy said. “Her husband went off on a sales trip about a year ago and hasn’t come back yet; so she doesn’t have anyone else to help her, which is why she often comes over to talk to me.”

One evening, when the boy had gone to eat his meal and the Governor was alone, the woman came to the main gateway, and called for the boy.

One evening, when the boy had gone to eat his meal and the Governor was alone, the woman came to the main gate and called for the boy.

His Excellency answered for him, and invited her in. When she came, she blushed, and appeared very diffident, standing modestly aside.

His Excellency spoke for him and invited her in. When she arrived, she blushed and seemed quite shy, standing modestly to the side.

The Governor said, “My boy is absent just now, but I want a smoke; go and get a light for my pipe, will you, please.”

The Governor said, “My son is out right now, but I want a smoke; could you go get a light for my pipe, please?”

She brought the light, and then he said, “Sit down too, and smoke a little, won’t you?”

She brought the light, and then he said, “Why don’t you sit down and smoke a bit too?”

She replied, “How could I dare do such a thing?” [106]

She replied, “How could I even think of doing something like that?” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

He said, “There is no one else here now; never mind.”

He said, “No one else is here right now; it’s fine.”

There being no help for it, she did as he bade her, and smoked a little. He felt his heart suddenly inclined in her favour, and he said, “I have seen many beautiful women, but I surely think that you are the prettiest of them all. Once seeing you, I have quite forgotten how to eat or sleep. Could you not come to me to live here? I am quite alone and no one will know it.”

There was no way around it, so she did what he asked and smoked a bit. He felt his heart suddenly drawn to her, and he said, “I’ve seen many beautiful women, but I really think you’re the prettiest of them all. Ever since I saw you, I’ve forgotten how to eat or sleep. Would you consider coming to live with me? I’m all alone, and no one would have to know.”

She pretended to be greatly scandalized. “Your Excellency is a noble, and I am a low-class woman; how can you think of such a thing? Do you mean it as a joke?”

She acted like she was really shocked. “You’re a noble, and I’m just a common woman; how could you even think of something like that? Are you joking?”

He replied, “I mean it truly, no joke at all.” He swore an oath, saying, “Really I mean it, every word.”

He responded, “I really mean it, no joke.” He took an oath, saying, “I genuinely mean it, every word.”

She then said, “Since you speak so, I am really very grateful, and shall come.”

She then said, “Since you put it that way, I really appreciate it and will come.”

Said he, “Meeting you thus is wonderful indeed.”

He said, “Meeting you like this is really great.”

She went on to say, “There is another matter, however, that I wish to call to your attention. I understand that where your Excellency is now staying is a very sacred place, and that according to ancient law men were forbidden to have women here. Is that true?”

She continued, “There's another thing I want to bring to your attention. I understand that where you’re currently staying is a very sacred place, and that ancient laws prohibited men from having women here. Is that true?”

The Governor clapped her shoulder, and said, “Well, really now, how is it that you know of [107]this? You are right. What shall we do about it?”

The Governor patted her shoulder and said, “Well, seriously, how do you know about [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]this? You’re correct. What should we do about it?”

She made answer, “If you’ll depend on me, I’ll arrange a plan. My home is near by, and I am also alone, so if you come quietly at night to me, we can meet and no one will know. I shall send a felt hat by the boy, and you can wear that for disguise. With this commoner’s felt hat on no one will know you.”

She replied, “If you trust me, I’ll come up with a plan. My place is nearby, and I’m alone too, so if you come quietly to see me at night, we can meet without anyone knowing. I’ll send a felt hat with the boy, and you can wear that to disguise yourself. No one will recognize you with this commoner’s felt hat.”

The Governor was greatly delighted, and said, “How is it that you can plan so wonderfully? I shall do as you suggest. Now you be sure to be on hand.” He repeated this two or three times.

The Governor was really pleased and said, “How do you manage to plan so brilliantly? I’ll do what you recommend. Make sure you’re there.” He said this two or three times.

The woman went and entered the house indicated. When evening came she sent the hat by the boy. The Governor arrived as agreed, and she received him, lit the lamp, and brought him refreshments and drink. They talked and drank together, and he called her to come to him. The woman hesitated for a moment, when suddenly there was a call heard from the outside, and a great disturbance took place. She bent her head to listen and then gave a cry of alarm, saying, “That’s the voice of my husband, who has come. I was unfortunate, and so had this miserable wretch apportioned to my lot. He is the most despicable among mortals. For murder and arson he has no [108]equal. Three years ago he left me and I took another husband, and we’ve had nothing to do with each other since. I can’t imagine why he should come now. He is evidently very drunk, too, from the sound of his voice. Your Excellency has really fallen into a terrible plight. What shall I do?”

The woman went inside the house indicated. When evening came, she sent the hat with the boy. The Governor arrived as planned, and she welcomed him, lit the lamp, and brought him snacks and drinks. They talked and drank together, and he called her over. The woman hesitated for a moment, when suddenly a loud call was heard from outside, followed by a great commotion. She leaned in to listen and then exclaimed in alarm, “That’s my husband’s voice; he’s back. I was unfortunate, so I ended up with this miserable wretch. He’s the lowest of the low. For murder and arson, he has no equal. Three years ago, he left me, and I married someone else, and we haven’t had anything to do with each other since. I can’t understand why he’s showing up now. He clearly sounds very drunk, too. Your Excellency has gotten into a real mess. What should I do?”

The woman went out then and answered, saying, “Who comes thus at midnight to make such a disturbance?”

The woman stepped outside and replied, “Who’s making such a commotion at midnight?”

The voice replied, “Don’t you know my voice? Why don’t you open the door?”

The voice said, “Don’t you recognize my voice? Why not just open the door?”

She answered, “Are you not Chol-lo (Brass Tiger), and have we not separated for good, years ago? Why have you come?”

She answered, “Aren't you Chol-lo (Brass Tiger), and didn't we part ways for good years ago? Why are you here?”

The voice from without answered back, “Your leaving me and taking another man has always been a matter of deepest resentment on my part; I have something special to say to you,” and he pounded the door open and came thundering in.

The voice from outside replied, “Your leaving me for someone else has always been a huge source of resentment for me; I have something important to tell you,” and he kicked the door open and stormed in.

The woman rushed back into the room, saying, “Your Excellency must escape in some way or other.”

The woman hurried back into the room, saying, “Your Excellency has to find a way to escape.”

In such a little thatched hut there was no place possible for concealment but an empty rice-box only. “Please get into this,” said she, and she lifted the lid and hurried him in. The Governor, [109]in his haste and déshabille, was bundled into the box. He then heard, from within, this fellow come into the room and quarrel with his wife. She said, “We have been separated three years already; what reason have you to come now and make such a disturbance?”

In that tiny thatched hut, the only hiding spot was an empty rice box. “Please get in here,” she said, lifting the lid and quickly urging him inside. The Governor, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]still in a rush and in his slippers, was shoved into the box. From inside, he could hear this guy enter the room and argue with his wife. She said, “We’ve been apart for three years already; why are you causing such a scene now?”

Said he, “You cast me off and took another man, therefore I have come for the clothes that I left, and the other things that belong to me.”

He said, “You rejected me and chose another man, so I've come for the clothes I left behind and the other things that are mine.”

Then she threw out his belongings to him, but he said, pointing to the box, “That’s mine.”

Then she tossed his stuff out to him, but he said, pointing to the box, “That’s mine.”

She replied, “That’s not yours; I bought that myself with two rolls of silk goods.”

She replied, “That’s not yours; I bought that myself with two rolls of silk.”

“But,” said he, “one of those rolls I gave you, and I’m not going to let you have it.”

“But,” he said, “that roll I gave you, and I’m not going to let you keep it.”

“Even though you did give it, do you mean to say that for one roll of silk you will carry away this box? I’ll not consent to it.” Thus they quarrelled, and contradicted each other.

“Even though you did give it, are you saying that for one roll of silk you’ll take this box? I won’t agree to that.” So they argued and contradicted one another.

“If you don’t give me the box,” said he, “I’ll enter a suit against you at the Mayor’s.”

“If you don’t give me the box,” he said, “I’ll sue you at the Mayor’s office.”

A little later the day dawned, and so he had the box carried off to the Mayor’s office to have the case decided by law, while the woman followed. When they entered the court, already the Mayor was seated in the judgment-place, and here they presented their case concerning the box. [110]

A little later, day broke, and he had the box taken to the Mayor’s office to have the case settled legally, while the woman followed. When they entered the courtroom, the Mayor was already sitting in the judgment chair, and they presented their case about the box. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Mayor, after hearing, decided thus: “Since you each have a half-share in its purchase, there is nothing for me to do but to divide it between you. Bring a saw,” said he.

The Mayor, after listening, decided this: “Since you both have a half-share in buying it, there’s nothing for me to do but to split it between you. Bring a saw,” he said.

The servants brought the saw and began on the box, when suddenly from the inner regions came forth a cry, “Save me; oh, save me!”

The servants brought the saw and started working on the box when suddenly a voice came from inside, crying, “Help me; oh, help me!”

The Mayor, in pretended astonishment, said, “Why, there’s a man’s voice from the inside,” and ordered that it should be opened. The servants managed to find the key, and at last the lid came back, and from the inner quarters there came forth a half-dressed man.

The Mayor, feigning surprise, said, “Wow, there’s a man’s voice coming from inside,” and ordered it to be opened. The staff managed to locate the key, and finally, the lid was lifted, revealing a half-dressed man from the inner area.

On seeing him the whole place was put into convulsions of laughter, for it was none other than the Governor.

Upon seeing him, everyone erupted in laughter, because it was none other than the Governor.

“How is it that your Excellency finds yourself in this box in this unaccountable way?” asked the Mayor. “Please come out.”

“How did you end up in this box like this?” asked the Mayor. “Please come out.”

The Governor, huddling himself together as well as he could, climbed on to the open verandah. He held his head down and nearly died for shame.

The Governor, trying to make himself as small as possible, stepped onto the open porch. He lowered his head and felt utterly humiliated.

The Mayor, splitting his sides with laughter, ordered clothes to be brought, and the first thing that came was a woman’s green dress-coat. The Governor hastily turned it inside out, slipped it on, [111]and made a dash for his quarters in the Confucian Temple. That day he left the place never to return, and even to the present time in Kyong-ju they laugh and tell the story of the Boxed-up Governor.

The Mayor, laughing hard, ordered some clothes to be brought over, and the first thing that arrived was a woman’s green dress coat. The Governor quickly turned it inside out, put it on, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and hurried to his quarters in the Confucian Temple. That day, he left the place for good, and even today in Kyong-ju, people laugh and recount the tale of the Boxed-up Governor.

Im Bang. [112]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXII

THE MAN WHO LOST HIS LEGS

There was a merchant in Chong-ju who used to go to Quelpart to buy seaweed. One time when he drew up on the shore he saw a man shuffling along on the ground toward the boat. He crept nearer, and at last took hold of the side with both his hands and jumped in.

There was a merchant in Chong-ju who would travel to Quelpart to buy seaweed. One time, when he reached the shore, he saw a man shuffling along the ground toward the boat. He crept closer, and finally grabbed the side with both hands and jumped in.

“When I looked at him,” said the merchant, “I found he was an old man without any legs. Astonished, I asked, saying, ‘How is it, old man, that you have lost your legs?’

“When I looked at him,” said the merchant, “I found he was an old man without any legs. Astonished, I asked, ‘How is it, old man, that you lost your legs?’”

“He said in reply, ‘I lost my legs on a trip once when I was shipwrecked, and a great fish bit them off.’”

“He replied, ‘I lost my legs on a trip once when I was shipwrecked, and a big fish bit them off.’”

“However did that happen?” inquired the merchant. And the old man said, “We were caught in a gale and driven till we touched on some island or other. Before us on the shore stood a high castle with a great gateway. The twenty or so of us who were together in the storm-tossed boat were all exhausted from cold and hunger, and lying [113]exposed. We landed and managed to go together to the house. There was in it one man only, whose height was terrible to behold, and whose chest was many spans round. His face was black and his eyes large and rolling. His voice was like the braying of a monster donkey. Our people made motions showing that they wanted something to eat. The man made no reply, but securely fastened the front gate. After this he brought an armful of wood, put it in the middle of the courtyard, and there made a fire. When the fire blazed up he rushed after us and caught a young lad, one of our company, cooked him before our eyes, pulled him to pieces and ate him. We were all reduced to a state of horror, not knowing what to do. We gazed at each other in dismay and stupefaction.

“How did that happen?” the merchant asked. The old man replied, “We got caught in a storm and were pushed until we landed on some island. On the shore stood a tall castle with a big gateway. The twenty or so of us in the stormy boat were all worn out from the cold and hunger, lying exposed. We managed to get to the house together. There was only one man inside, and he was terrifying to look at, with a massive chest. His face was dark, and his eyes were huge and wild. His voice sounded like a monstrous donkey's bray. We showed him we needed something to eat, but he just ignored us and locked the front gate securely. Then he brought in a pile of wood, set it in the middle of the courtyard, and started a fire. When the flames shot up, he rushed after us and grabbed a young boy from our group, cooked him right in front of us, tore him apart, and ate him. We were all in shock, not knowing what to do. We looked at each other in fear and confusion.”

“When he had eaten his fill, he went up into a verandah and opened a jar, from which he drank some kind of spirit. After drinking it he uttered the most gruesome and awful noises; his face grew very red and he lay down and slept. His snorings were like the roarings of the thunder. We planned then to make our escape, and so tried to open the large gate, but one leaf was about twenty-four feet across, and so thick and heavy that with all our strength we could not move it. The walls, too, were a hundred and fifty feet high, and so we could do nothing with them. We were like fish in a pot—[114]beyond all possible way of escape. We held each other’s hands, and cried.

“When he had eaten his fill, he went up onto a verandah and opened a jar, from which he drank some kind of liquor. After drinking it, he made the most horrible and terrible sounds; his face turned bright red, and he lay down and fell asleep. His snoring was like the roar of thunder. We then planned to make our escape, so we tried to open the large gate, but one leaf was about twenty-four feet wide and so thick and heavy that we couldn’t budge it no matter how hard we tried. The walls were also a hundred and fifty feet high, so there was nothing we could do about them. We were like fish in a pot—[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with no way to escape. We held each other’s hands and cried.

“Among us, one man thought of this plan: We had a knife and he took it, and while the monster was drunk and asleep, decided to stab his eyes out, and cut his throat. We said in reply, ‘We are all doomed to death, anyway; let’s try,’ and we made our way up on to the verandah and stabbed his eyes. He gave an awful roar, and struck out on all sides to catch us. We rushed here and there, making our escape out of the court back into the rear garden. There were in this enclosure pigs and sheep, about sixty of them in all. There we rushed, in among the pigs and sheep. He floundered about, waving his two arms after us, but not one of us did he get hold of; we were all mixed up—sheep, pigs and people. When he did catch anything it was a sheep; and when it was not a sheep it was a pig. So he opened the front gate to send all the animals out.

“Among us, one guy had this plan: We had a knife, and he took it. While the monster was drunk and asleep, he decided to stab his eyes out and cut his throat. We replied, ‘We’re all doomed to die anyway; let’s give it a shot,’ and we made our way onto the porch and stabbed his eyes. He let out a terrible roar and flailed his arms trying to catch us. We ran in every direction, escaping out of the courtyard and back into the garden. There were pigs and sheep in this area, about sixty of them in total. We rushed in among the pigs and sheep. He was flailing around, trying to grab us, but he didn’t catch any of us; we were all mixed up—sheep, pigs, and people. When he did manage to grab something, it was a sheep; and when it wasn’t a sheep, it was a pig. So he opened the front gate to let all the animals out.”

“We then each of us took a pig or sheep on the back and made straight for the gate. The monster felt each, and finding it a pig or a sheep let it go. Thus we all got out and rushed for the boat. A little later he came and sat on the bank and roared his threatenings at us. A lot of other giants came at his call. They took steps of thirty feet or so, came racing after us, caught the boat, and made it [115]fast; but we took axes and struck at the hands that held it, and so got free at last and out to the open sea.

“We each took a pig or sheep on our backs and headed straight for the gate. The monster felt each one, and when he realized it was a pig or a sheep, he let it go. That’s how we all managed to escape and rushed to the boat. Soon after, he came and sat on the bank, roaring threats at us. A bunch of other giants answered his call. They took huge strides of about thirty feet, chased after us, caught the boat, and held it [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]fast; but we grabbed axes and swung at the hands that were gripping it, and finally broke free and made it out to the open sea.

“Again a great wind arose, and we ran on to the rocks and were all destroyed. Every one was engulfed in the sea and drowned; I alone got hold of a piece of boat-timber and lived. Then there was a horrible fish from the sea that came swimming after me and bit off my legs. At last I drifted back home and here I am.

“Again a strong wind picked up, and we crashed onto the rocks and were all lost. Everyone was swallowed by the sea and drowned; I was the only one who grabbed a piece of boat wood and survived. Then a terrifying fish from the ocean swam after me and bit off my legs. Eventually, I drifted back home, and here I am.”

“When I think of it still, my teeth are cold and my bones shiver. My Eight Lucky Stars are very bad, that’s why it happened to me.”

“When I think about it now, my teeth feel cold and my bones shake. My Eight Lucky Stars are really unlucky, that’s why this happened to me.”

Anon. [116]

Anonymous [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXIII

TEN THOUSAND DEVILS

[Han Chun-kyom was the son of a provincial secretary. He matriculated in the year 1579 and graduated in 1586. He received the last wishes of King Son-jo, and sat by his side taking notes for seven hours. From 1608 to 1623 he was generalissimo of the army, and later was raised to the rank of Prince.]

[Han Chun-kyom was the son of a provincial secretary. He enrolled in 1579 and graduated in 1586. He received the final wishes of King Son-jo and sat by his side taking notes for seven hours. From 1608 to 1623, he was the generalissimo of the army, and later was promoted to the rank of Prince.]


A certain Prince Han of Choong-chong Province had a distant relative who was an uncouth countryman living in extreme poverty. This relative came to visit him from time to time. Han pitied his cold and hungry condition, gave him clothes to wear and shared his food, urging him to stay and to prolong his visit often into several months. He felt sorry for him, but disliked his uncouthness and stupidity.

A certain Prince Han of Choong-chong Province had a distant relative who was a rough countryman living in extreme poverty. This relative would visit him occasionally. Han felt sorry for his cold and hungry situation, so he gave him clothes and shared his food, encouraging him to stay longer, sometimes for several months. He felt compassion for him, but he was put off by his lack of manners and ignorance.

On one of these visits the poor relation suddenly announced his intention to return home, although the New Year’s season was just at hand. Han urged him to remain, saying, “It would be better [117]for you to be comfortably housed at my home, eating cake and soup and enjoying quiet sleep rather than riding through wind and weather at this season of the year.”

On one of these visits, the poor relative suddenly declared that he planned to go home, even though the New Year’s season was just around the corner. Han urged him to stay, saying, “It would be better [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]for you to be comfortably settled at my place, eating cake and soup and enjoying a peaceful sleep rather than battling the elements at this time of year.”

He said at first that he would have to go, until his host so insistently urged on him to stay that at last he yielded and gave consent. At New Year’s Eve he remarked to Prince Han, “I am possessor of a peculiar kind of magic, by which I have under my control all manner of evil genii, and New Year is the season at which I call them up, run over their names, and inspect them. If I did not do so I should lose control altogether, and there would follow no end of trouble among mortals. It is a matter of no small moment, and that is why I wished to go. Since, however, you have detained me, I shall have to call them up in your Excellency’s house and look them over. I hope you will not object.”

He said at first that he needed to leave, but his host insisted so much that he eventually gave in and agreed to stay. On New Year’s Eve, he told Prince Han, “I have a unique kind of magic that allows me to control all sorts of evil spirits, and New Year is the time when I summon them, review their names, and check on them. If I don’t do this, I’ll lose control completely, and that could lead to all sorts of problems for people. It’s quite important, which is why I wanted to leave. However, since you’ve kept me here, I’ll have to summon them in your Excellency’s house and review them. I hope that’s okay with you.”

Han was greatly astonished and alarmed, but gave his consent. The poor relation went on to say further, “This is an extremely important matter, and I would like to have for it your central guest hall.”

Han was really shocked and worried, but agreed. The poor relative continued, “This is a very important issue, and I would like to use your main guest hall for it.”

Han consented to this also, so that night they washed the floors and scoured them clean. The relation also sat himself with all dignity facing the south, while Prince Han took up his station on [118]the outside prepared to spy. Soon he saw a startling variety of demons crushing in at the door, horrible in appearance and awesome of manner. They lined up one after another, and still another, and another, till they filled the entire court, each bowing as he came before the master, who, at this point, drew out a book, opened it before him, and began calling off the names. Demon guards who stood by the threshold repeated the call and checked off the names just as they do in a government yamen. From the second watch it went on till the fifth of the morning. Han remarked, “It was indeed no lie when he told me ‘ten thousand devils.’”

Han agreed to this too, so that night they cleaned the floors thoroughly. The relation sat facing south with all dignity, while Prince Han positioned himself outside, ready to keep watch. Soon he saw a shocking array of demons crashing in through the door, horrifying in appearance and intimidating in demeanor. They lined up one after another, and then more after that, until they filled the entire courtyard, each bowing as they approached the master, who then pulled out a book, opened it, and started calling off names. The demon guards standing by the entrance repeated the names and checked them off like they do in a government yamen. The counting continued from the second watch until the fifth morning hour. Han commented, “It was truly no exaggeration when he said ‘ten thousand devils.’”

One late-comer arrived after the marking was over, and still another came climbing over the wall. The man ordered them to be arrested, and inquiry made of them under the paddle. The late arrival said, “I really have had a hard time of it of late to live, and so was obliged, in order to find anything, to inject smallpox into the home of a scholar who lives in Yong-nam. It is a long way off, and so I have arrived too late for the roll-call, a serious fault indeed, I confess.”

One late arrival showed up after the roll call was done, and another came climbing over the wall. The man ordered them to be arrested and questioned under duress. The latecomer said, “I’ve really been struggling to get by lately, and I had no choice but to introduce smallpox into the home of a scholar in Yong-nam to find something. It’s far away, so I got here too late for the roll call, which is a serious mistake, I admit.”

The one who climbed the wall, said, “I, too, have known want and hunger, and so had to insert a little typhus into the family of a gentleman who [119]lives in Kyong-keui, but hearing that roll-call was due I came helter-skelter, fearing lest I should arrive too late, and so climbed the wall, which was indeed a sin.”

The person who climbed the wall said, “I’ve also experienced need and hunger, so I had to bring a bit of typhus into the family of a gentleman who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]lives in Kyong-keui. But when I heard they were calling roll, I hurried over, fearing I would be late, and climbed the wall, which was definitely a wrongdoing.”

The man then, in a loud voice, rated them soundly, saying, “These devils have disobeyed my orders, caused disease and sinned grievously. Worse than everything, they have climbed the wall of a high official’s house.” He ordered a hundred blows to be given them with the paddle, the cangue to be put on, and to have them locked fast in prison. Then, calling the others to him, he said, “Do not spread disease! Do you understand?” Three times he ordered it and five times he repeated it. Then they were all dismissed. The crowd of devils lined off before him, taking their departure and crushing out through the gate with no end of noise and confusion. After a long time they had all disappeared.

The man then shouted at them, saying, “These troublemakers disobeyed my orders, caused sickness, and have sinned greatly. What's worse, they climbed the wall of a high-ranking official’s house.” He commanded that they be given a hundred lashes with the paddle, that the cangue be placed on them, and that they be locked up in prison. Then, calling the others over, he said, “Don’t spread disease! Do you get it?” He repeated this three times and reiterated it five times. Then they were all sent away. The group of troublemakers lined up in front of him, leaving amid a lot of noise and chaos as they pushed their way through the gate. After a long while, they had all vanished.

Prince Han, looking on during this time, saw the man now seated alone in the hall. It was quiet, and all had vanished. The cocks crew and morning came. Han was astonished above measure, and asked as to the law that governed such work as this. The poor relation said in reply, “When I was young I studied in a monastery in the mountains. In that monastery was an old priest who had a [120]most peculiar countenance. A man feeble and ready to die, he seemed. All the priests made sport of him and treated him with contempt. I alone had pity on his age, and often gave him of my food and always treated him kindly. One evening, when the moon was bright, the old priest said to me, ‘There is a cave behind this monastery from which a beautiful view may be had; will you not come with me and share it?’

Prince Han, watching during this time, noticed the man now sitting alone in the hall. It was quiet, and everyone had disappeared. The roosters crowed, signaling the arrival of morning. Han was incredibly astonished and asked about the law that governed such work as this. The poor relative replied, “When I was young, I studied in a monastery in the mountains. In that monastery was an old priest with a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]most peculiar face. He looked frail and close to death. All the other priests made fun of him and treated him badly. I was the only one who felt sorry for his age, so I often shared my food with him and always treated him kindly. One evening, when the moon was bright, the old priest said to me, ‘There’s a cave behind this monastery with a beautiful view; will you come with me to see it?’”

“I went with him, and when we crossed the ridge of the hills into the stillness of the night he drew a book from his breast and gave it to me, saying, ‘I, who am old and ready to die, have here a great secret, which I have long wished to pass on to some one worthy. I have travelled over the wide length of Korea, and have never found the man till now I meet you, and my heart is satisfied, so please receive it.’

“I went with him, and when we crossed the ridge of the hills into the quiet of the night, he took a book from his chest and handed it to me, saying, ‘I, who am old and ready to die, have a great secret here that I’ve long wanted to share with someone worthy. I’ve traveled the entire length of Korea and have never found the right person until now when I met you, and my heart is content, so please accept it.’”

“I opened the book and found it a catalogue list of devils, with magic writing interspersed, and an explanation of the laws that govern the spirit world. The old priest wrote out one magic recipe, and having set fire to it countless devils at once assembled, at which I was greatly alarmed. He then sat with me and called over the names one after the other, and said to the devils, ‘I am an old man now, am going away, and so am about to [121]put you under the care of this young man; obey him and all will be well.’

“I opened the book and found it to be a list of demons, with magical writing mixed in and explanations of the laws that govern the spirit world. The old priest wrote out a magic spell, and when he set it on fire, countless demons appeared at once, which scared me a lot. He then sat with me and called out the names one by one, saying to the demons, ‘I’m an old man now, I'm leaving, and I'm about to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]put you in the care of this young man; obey him and everything will be fine.’”

“I already had the book, and so called them to me, read out the new orders, and dismissed them.

“I already had the book, so I called them over, read the new orders aloud, and sent them away.”

“The old priest and I returned to the Temple and went to sleep. I awoke early next morning and went to call on him, but he was gone. Thus I came into possession of the magic art, and have possessed it for a score of years and more. What the world knows nothing of I have thus made known to your Excellency.”

“The old priest and I went back to the Temple and went to sleep. I woke up early the next morning and went to see him, but he was gone. That’s how I came into possession of the magic art, and I’ve had it for twenty years and more. What the world knows nothing about, I have shared with your Excellency.”

Han was astonished beyond measure, and asked, “May I not also come into possession of this wonderful gift?”

Han was completely amazed and asked, “Can I also have this amazing gift?”

The man replied, “Your Excellency has great ability, and can do wonderful things; but the possessor of this craft must be one poor and despised, and of no account. For you, a minister, it would never do.”

The man responded, “Your Excellency has amazing skills and can accomplish great things; however, someone who possesses this talent must be poor, unappreciated, and insignificant. It wouldn't be suitable for you, as a minister.”

The next day he left suddenly, and returned no more. Han sent a servant with a message to him. The servant, with great difficulty, at last found him alone among a thousand mountain peaks, living in a little straw hut no bigger than a cockle shell. No neighbours were there, nor any one beside. He called him, but he refused to come. He sent [122]another messenger to invite him, but he had moved away and no trace of him was left.

The next day, he left abruptly and never came back. Han sent a servant with a message for him. The servant, after a lot of struggle, finally found him alone among countless mountain peaks, living in a tiny straw hut no larger than a seashell. There were no neighbors around, no one else at all. He called out to him, but he wouldn’t come. He sent [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]another messenger to invite him, but he had already moved on, leaving no sign of where he had gone.

Prince Han’s children had heard this story from himself, and I, the writer, received it from them.

Prince Han's kids had heard this story from him, and I, the writer, got it from them.

Im Bang. [123]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXIV

THE HOME OF THE FAIRIES

In the days of King In-jo (1623–1649) there was a student of Confucius who lived in Ka-pyong. He was still a young man and unmarried. His education had not been extensive, for he had read only a little in the way of history and literature. For some reason or other he left his home and went into Kang-won Province. Travelling on horseback, and with a servant, he reached a mountain, where he was overtaken by rain that wet him through. Mysteriously, from some unknown cause, his servant suddenly died, and the man, in fear and distress, drew the body to the side of the hill, where he left it and went on his way weeping. When he had gone but a short distance, the horse he rode fell under him and died also. Such was his plight: his servant dead, his horse dead, rain falling fast, and the road an unknown one. He did not know what to do or where to go, and reduced thus to walking, he broke down and cried. At this point there met him an old man with very wonderful eyes, and hair as white as snow. He asked the [124]young man why he wept, and the reply was that his servant was dead, his horse was dead, that it was raining, and that he did not know the way. The patriarch, on hearing this, took pity on him, and lifting his staff, pointed, saying, “There is a house yonder, just beyond those pines, follow that stream and it will bring you to where there are people.”

In the days of King In-jo (1623–1649), there was a student of Confucius living in Ka-pyong. He was young and unmarried. His education wasn’t extensive; he had read only a little bit of history and literature. For some reason, he left home and went to Kang-won Province. Traveling on horseback with a servant, he reached a mountain where he was caught in the rain and got completely soaked. Mysteriously, for some unknown reason, his servant suddenly died, and in fear and distress, he dragged the body to the side of the hill, where he left it and continued on his way, crying. After traveling only a short distance, the horse he was riding also collapsed and died. Such was his situation: his servant was dead, his horse was dead, it was raining heavily, and the road was unknown to him. He didn’t know what to do or where to go, so he ended up walking and broke down in tears. At that moment, an old man with remarkable eyes and hair as white as snow approached him. He asked the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]young man why he was crying, and the young man replied that his servant was dead, his horse was dead, it was raining, and he didn’t know the way. Upon hearing this, the old man took pity on him, raised his staff, pointed, and said, “There is a house over there, just beyond those pines. Follow that stream, and it will lead you to where there are people.”

The young man looked as directed, and a li or so beyond he saw a clump of trees. He bowed, thanked the stranger, and started on his way. When he had gone a few paces he looked back, but the friend had disappeared. Greatly wondering, he went on toward the place indicated, and as he drew near he saw a grove of pines, huge trees they were, a whole forest of them. Bamboos appeared, too, in countless numbers, with a wide stream of water flowing by. Underneath the water there seemed to be a marble flooring like a great pavement, white and pure. As he went along he saw that the water was all of an even depth, such as one could cross easily. A mile or so farther on he saw a beautifully decorated house. The pillars and entrance approaches were perfect in form. He continued his way, wet as he was, carrying his thorn staff, and entered the gate and sat down to rest. It was paved, too, with marble, and smooth as [125]polished glass. There were no chinks or creases in it, all was of one perfect surface. In the room was a marble table, and on it a copy of the Book of Changes; there was also a brazier of jade just in front. Incense was burning in it, and the fragrance filled the room. Beside these, nothing else was visible. The rain had ceased and all was quiet and clear, with no wind nor anything to disturb. The world of confusion seemed to have receded from him.

The young man looked where he was told, and a little ways ahead he saw a cluster of trees. He bowed, thanked the stranger, and started on his way. After walking a few steps, he turned back, but the friend had vanished. Curiously, he continued toward the indicated spot, and as he got closer, he saw a grove of tall pines, massive trees forming a whole forest. Countless bamboos were also present, with a wide stream of water flowing by. Under the water, there seemed to be a marble floor like a large, white, and pure pavement. As he walked along, he noticed that the water was of an even depth, easy to cross. About a mile further, he spotted a beautifully decorated house. The pillars and entrance were perfectly shaped. Despite being wet and carrying his thorn staff, he entered the gate and sat down to rest. The ground was also paved with marble, smooth as polished glass. There were no cracks or seams; it was all one flawless surface. Inside, there was a marble table with a copy of the Book of Changes on it; right in front was a jade brazier. Incense burned in it, filling the room with fragrance. Aside from these, nothing else was visible. The rain had stopped, and everything was quiet and clear, with no wind or anything to disturb. The chaotic world seemed to have faded away from him.

While he sat there, looking in astonishment, he suddenly heard the sound of footfalls from the rear of the building. Startled by it, he turned to see, when an old man appeared. He looked as though he might equal the turtle or the crane as to age, and was very dignified. He wore a green dress and carried a jade staff of nine sections. The appearance of the old man was such as to stun any inhabitant of the earth. He recognized him as the master of the place, and so he went forward and made a low obeisance.

While he sat there, staring in disbelief, he suddenly heard footsteps coming from the back of the building. Startled, he turned to see an old man appear. He looked as ancient as a turtle or a crane and carried himself with great dignity. He wore a green robe and held a jade staff divided into nine sections. The presence of the old man was enough to leave anyone on Earth in awe. Recognizing him as the master of the place, he stepped forward and bowed low in respect.

The old man received him kindly, and said, “I am the master and have long waited for you.” He took him by the hand and led him away. As they went along, the hills grew more and more enchanting, while the soft breezes and the light touched him with mystifying favour. Suddenly, as he [126]looked the man was gone, so he went on by himself, and arrived soon at another palace built likewise of precious stones. It was a great hall, stretching on into the distance as far as the eye could see.

The old man welcomed him warmly and said, “I’m the master and have been waiting for you for a long time.” He took him by the hand and led him away. As they walked, the hills became more and more beautiful, while the gentle breezes and the light surrounded him with a sense of wonder. Suddenly, as he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] looked around, the man had disappeared, so he continued on his own and soon arrived at another palace made of precious stones. It had a grand hall that extended into the distance as far as the eye could see.

The young man had seen the Royal Palace frequently when in Seoul attending examinations, but compared with this, the Royal Palace was as a mud hut thatched with straw.

The young man had often seen the Royal Palace while in Seoul for exams, but compared to this, the Royal Palace felt like a mud hut with a straw roof.

As he reached the gate a man in ceremonial robes received him and led him in. He passed two or three pavilions, and at last reached a special one and went up to the upper storey. There, reclining at a table, he saw the ancient sage whom he had met before. Again he bowed.

As he arrived at the gate, a man in ceremonial robes welcomed him and guided him inside. He walked past a couple of pavilions and finally arrived at a special one, heading up to the upper floor. There, lounging at a table, he spotted the ancient sage he had encountered before. He bowed once more.

This young man, brought up poorly in the country, was never accustomed to seeing or dealing with the great. In fear, he did not dare to lift his eyes. The ancient master, however, again welcomed him and asked him to be seated, saying, “This is not the dusty world that you are accustomed to, but the abode of the genii. I knew you were coming, and so was waiting to receive you.” He turned and called, saying, “Bring something for the guest to eat.”

This young man, raised in a poor rural environment, was never used to being around important people. Out of fear, he didn’t dare to look up. The wise master, however, welcomed him again and asked him to sit down, saying, “This isn't the gritty world you're used to; this is the home of the spirits. I knew you were coming, so I was waiting to greet you.” He then turned and called out, “Bring something for the guest to eat.”

In a little a servant brought a richly laden table. It was such fare as was never seen on earth, and [127]there was abundance of it. The young man, hungry as he was, ate heartily of these strange viands. Then the dishes were carried away and the old man said, “I have a daughter who has arrived at a marriageable age, and I have been trying to find a son-in-law, but as yet have not succeeded. Your coming accords with this need. Live here, then, and become my son-in-law.” The young man, not knowing what to think, bowed and was silent. Then the host turned and gave an order, saying, “Call in the children.”

In a little while, a servant brought in a lavishly set table. The spread was unlike anything seen on earth, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] there was plenty of it. The young man, hungry as he was, enjoyed these unusual dishes. After the food was cleared away, the old man said, “I have a daughter who is of marrying age, and I've been trying to find a son-in-law, but haven't had any luck so far. Your arrival fits this need perfectly. So, stay here and become my son-in-law.” The young man, unsure of how to respond, bowed and remained silent. Then the host turned and gave an order, saying, “Bring in the children.”

Two boys about twelve or thirteen years of age came running in and sat down beside him. Their faces were so beautifully white they seemed like jewels. The master pointed to them and said to the guest, “These are my sons,” and to the sons he said, “This young man is he whom I have chosen for my son-in-law; when should we have the wedding? Choose you a lucky day and let me know.”

Two boys around twelve or thirteen years old came running in and sat down next to him. Their faces were so beautifully pale they looked like gems. The master pointed to them and said to the guest, “These are my sons,” and to the boys, he said, “This young man is who I've chosen for my son-in-law; when should we have the wedding? Pick a lucky day and let me know.”

The two boys reckoned over the days on their fingers, and then together said, “The day after to-morrow is a lucky day.”

The two boys counted the days on their fingers, and then together said, “The day after tomorrow is a lucky day.”

The old man, turning to the stranger, said, “That decides as to the wedding, and now you must wait in the guest-chamber till the time arrives.” He then gave a command to call So and So. In a little an [128]official of the genii came forward, dressed in light and airy garments. His appearance and expression were very beautiful, a man, he seemed, of glad and happy mien.

The old man turned to the stranger and said, “That settles the wedding plans, so now you need to wait in the guest room until it’s time.” He then ordered someone to summon So and So. A little while later, an [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] official of the genies approached, dressed in light and flowing clothes. He looked very handsome, with a cheerful and happy expression.

The master said, “Show this young man the way to his apartments and treat him well till the time of the wedding.”

The master said, “Show this young man to his room and take good care of him until the wedding.”

The official then led the way, and the young man bowed as he left the room. When he had passed outside the gate, a red sedan chair was in waiting for him. He was asked to mount. Eight bearers bore him smoothly along. A mile or so distant they reached another palace, equally wonderful, with no speck or flaw of any kind to mar its beauty. In graceful groves of flowers and trees he descended to enter his pavilion. Beautiful garments were taken from jewelled boxes, and a perfumed bath was given him and a change made. Thus he laid aside his weather-beaten clothes and donned the vestments of the genii. The official remained as company for him till the appointed time.

The official then led the way, and the young man bowed as he left the room. Once he passed through the gate, a red sedan chair was waiting for him. He was asked to get in. Eight bearers carried him smoothly along. After about a mile, they arrived at another palace, equally magnificent, with no blemish or flaw to ruin its beauty. In the lovely groves of flowers and trees, he got out to enter his pavilion. Beautiful clothes were taken from jeweled boxes, and he was given a scented bath and a change of clothes. Thus, he set aside his worn garments and put on the attire of the spirits. The official stayed with him until the appointed time.

When that day arrived other beautiful robes were brought, and again he bathed and changed. When he was dressed, he mounted the palanquin and rode to the Palace of the master, twenty or more officials accompanying. On arrival, a guide directed them to the special Palace Beautiful. Here he saw preparations [129]for the wedding, and here he made his bow. This finished he moved as directed, further in. The tinkling sound of jade bells and the breath of sweet perfumes filled the air. Thus he made his entry into the inner quarters.

When that day came, more beautiful robes were brought, and he bathed and changed again. Once he was dressed, he got into the palanquin and rode to the master’s Palace, accompanied by twenty or more officials. Upon arrival, a guide led them to the special Palace Beautiful. There, he saw preparations [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] for the wedding, and he made his bow. After that, he moved as instructed, deeper inside. The tinkling sound of jade bells and the scent of sweet perfumes filled the air. This is how he entered the inner quarters.

Many beautiful women were in waiting, all gorgeously apparelled, like the women of the gods. Among these he imagined that he would meet the master’s daughter. In a little, accompanied by a host of others, she came, shining in jewels and beautiful clothing so that she lighted up the Palace. He took his stand before her, though her face was hidden from him by a fan of pearls. When he saw her at last, so beautiful was she that his eyes were dazzled. The other women, compared with her, were as the magpie to the phœnix. So bewildered was he that he dared not look up. The friend accompanying assisted him to bow and to go through the necessary forms. The ceremony was much the same as that observed among men. When it was over the young man went back to his bridegroom’s chamber. There the embroidered curtains, the golden screens, the silken clothing, the jewelled floor, were such as no men of earth ever see.

Many beautiful women were waiting, all elegantly dressed, like the women of the gods. Among them, he hoped to see the master's daughter. Shortly after, she arrived with a group of others, dazzling in jewels and stunning clothing that lit up the Palace. He stood before her, though her face was hidden behind a fan of pearls. When he finally saw her, she was so beautiful that it took his breath away. The other women, beside her, looked ordinary in comparison, like a magpie next to a phoenix. He was so overwhelmed that he could hardly look up. His friend helped him bow and follow the necessary formalities. The ceremony was much like those held among men. Once it was over, the young man returned to the bridegroom's chamber. There, the embroidered curtains, golden screens, silken garments, and jeweled floor were unlike anything earthly men ever see.

On the second day his mother-in-law called him to her. Her age would be about thirty, and her [130]face was like a freshly-blown lotus flower. Here a great feast was spread, with many guests invited. The accompaniments thereof in the way of music were sweeter than mortals ever dreamed of. When the feast was over, the women caught up their skirts, and, lifting their sleeves, danced together and sang in sweet accord. The sound of their singing caused even the clouds to stop and listen. When the day was over, and all had well dined, the feast broke up.

On the second day, his mother-in-law called him over. She looked about thirty, and her [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]face resembled a freshly bloomed lotus flower. A grand feast was laid out, with many guests invited. The music accompanying the event was more beautiful than anyone could imagine. After the feast, the women lifted their skirts and sleeves, dancing and singing together in harmony. Their singing was so enchanting that it made even the clouds pause and listen. When the day ended and everyone had enjoyed a good meal, the celebration came to an end.

A young man, brought up in a country hut, had all of a sudden met the chief of the genii, and had become a sharer in his glory and the accompaniments of his life. His mind was dazed and his thoughts overcame him. Doubts were mixed with fears. He knew not what to do.

A young man, raised in a small country cottage, suddenly encountered the chief of the genies and became part of his greatness and the lifestyle that came with it. He felt overwhelmed, and his thoughts were racing. Doubts mingled with fears. He didn't know what to do.

A sharer in the joys of the fairies he had actually become, and a year or so passed in such delight as no words can ever describe.

He had truly become a part of the fairies' joys, and a year or so went by in a happiness that no words could ever capture.

One day his wife said to him, “Would you like to enter into the inner enclosure and see as the fairies see?”

One day his wife said to him, “Would you like to go into the inner enclosure and see like the fairies do?”

He replied, “Gladly would I.”

He replied, “I’d gladly.”

She then led him into a special park where there were lovely walks, surrounded by green hills. As they advanced there were charming views, with springs of water and sparkling cascades. The [131]scene grew gradually more entrancing, with jewelled flowers and scintillating spray, lovely birds and animals disporting themselves. A man once entering here would never again think of earth as a place to return to.

She then took him to a special park where there were beautiful paths surrounded by green hills. As they walked, they enjoyed lovely views with springs of water and sparkling cascades. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]scene became more and more enchanting, filled with vibrant flowers and glistening spray, with beautiful birds and animals playing around. Anyone who entered this place would never want to think of returning to the earth again.

After seeing this he ascended the highest peak of all, which was like a tower of many stories. Before him lay a wide stretch of sea, with islands of the blessed standing out of the water, and long stretches of pleasant land in view. His wife showed them all to him, pointing out this and that. They seemed filled with golden palaces and surrounded with a halo of light. They were peopled with happy souls, some riding on cranes, some on the phœnix, some on the unicorn; some were sitting on the clouds, some sailing by on the wind, some walking on the air, some gliding gently up the streams, some descending from above, some ascending, some moving west, some north, some gathering in groups. Flutes and harps sounded sweetly. So many and so startling were the things seen that he could never tell the tale of them. After the day had passed they returned.

After seeing this, he climbed the tallest peak, which was like a multi-story tower. In front of him stretched a vast sea, with the islands of the blessed emerging from the water, and long stretches of beautiful land visible. His wife pointed everything out to him, highlighting various sights. They appeared to be filled with golden palaces and surrounded by a bright halo of light. They were inhabited by joyful souls—some riding cranes, others on the phoenix, some on unicorns; some were sitting on clouds, some sailing by on the wind, some walking on air, some gliding gently up the streams, some coming down from above, some going up, some moving west, others north, and some gathering in groups. Sweet music from flutes and harps filled the air. There were so many amazing sights that he could never find the words to describe them all. After the day ended, they went back.

Thus was their joy unbroken, and when two years had gone by she bore him two sons.

Their joy was unbroken, and after two years had passed, she gave birth to two sons.

Time moved on, when one day, unexpectedly, as he was seated with his wife, he began to cry and [132]tears soiled his face. She asked in amazement for the cause of it. “I was thinking,” said he, “of how a plain countryman living in poverty had thus become the son-in-law of the king of the genii. But in my home is my poor old mother, whom I have not seen for these years; I would so like to see her that my tears flow.”

Time went on, and one day, unexpectedly, while he was sitting with his wife, he began to cry and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] tears stained his face. She asked in surprise what was wrong. “I was thinking,” he said, “about how a simple farmer living in poverty became the son-in-law of the king of the genies. But at home is my poor old mother, whom I haven't seen in all these years; I would really like to see her, and that’s why I’m crying.”

The wife laughed, and said, “Would you really like to see her? Then go, but do not cry.” She told her father that her husband would like to go and see his mother. The master called him and gave his permission. The son thought, of course, that he would call many servants and send him in state, but not so. His wife gave him one little bundle and that was all, so he said good-bye to his father-in-law, whose parting word was, “Go now and see your mother, and in a little I shall call for you again.”

The wife laughed and said, “Do you really want to see her? Then go, but don’t cry.” She told her father that her husband wanted to visit his mother. The master called him over and gave his permission. The son assumed he would call for several servants to send him off in style, but that wasn’t the case. His wife handed him just one small bundle, and that was it. So he said goodbye to his father-in-law, who replied, “Go see your mother now, and I’ll come to get you again shortly.”

He sent with him one servant, and so he passed out through the main gateway. There he saw a poor thin horse with a worn rag of a saddle on his back. He looked carefully and found that they were the dead horse and the dead servant, whom he had lost, restored to him. He gave a start, and asked, “How did you come here?”

He sent one servant with him, and then he walked through the main gate. There, he saw a skinny horse with a tattered saddle on its back. He looked closely and realized that they were the dead horse and the dead servant he had lost, brought back to him. He jumped back in surprise and asked, "How did you get here?"

The servant answered, “I was coming with you on the road when some one caught me away and [133]brought me here. I did not know the reason, but I have been here for a long time.”

The servant replied, “I was on my way with you when someone grabbed me and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]brought me here. I didn’t know why, but I’ve been here for a while.”

The man, in great fear, fastened on his bundle and started on his journey. The genie servant brought up the rear, but after a short distance the world of wonder had become transformed into the old weary world again. Here it was with its fogs, and thorn, and precipice. He looked off toward the world of the genii, and it was but a dream. So overcome was he by his feelings that he broke down and cried.

The man, filled with fear, secured his bundle and began his journey. The genie servant followed behind, but after a little while, the amazing world started to turn back into the same old tired world. Here it was, filled with fog, thorns, and cliffs. He gazed toward the world of the genies, but it felt like just a dream. Overwhelmed by his emotions, he broke down and cried.

The genie servant said to him when he saw him weeping, “You have been for several years in the abode of the immortals, but you have not yet attained thereto, for you have not yet forgotten the seven things of earth: anger, sorrow, fear, ambition, hate and selfishness. If you once get rid of these there will be no tears for you.” On hearing this he stopped his crying, wiped his cheeks, and asked pardon.

The genie servant said to him when he saw him crying, "You have been in the realm of the immortals for several years, but you still haven’t fully achieved it, because you haven’t yet let go of the seven things of the earth: anger, sadness, fear, ambition, hate, and selfishness. If you can free yourself from these, you won’t have any tears." Hearing this, he stopped crying, wiped his cheeks, and asked for forgiveness.

When he had gone a mile farther he found himself on the main road. The servant said to him, “You know the way from this point on, so I shall go back,” and thus at last the young man reached his home.

When he had walked a mile further, he found himself on the main road. The servant said to him, “You know the way from here, so I’ll head back,” and with that, the young man finally reached his home.

He found there an exorcising ceremony in progress. Witches and spirit worshippers had been [134]called and were saying their prayers. The family, seeing the young man come home thus, were all aghast. “It is his ghost,” said they. However, they saw in a little that it was really he himself. The mother asked why he had not come home in all that time. She being a very violent woman in disposition, he did not dare to tell her the truth, so he made up something else. The day of his return was the anniversary of his supposed death, and so they had called the witches for a prayer ceremony. Here he opened the bundle that his wife had given him and found four suits of clothes, one for each season.

He found an exorcism ceremony happening there. Witches and spirit worshippers had been [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]called and were saying their prayers. The family, shocked to see the young man return like this, was all taken aback. “It’s his ghost,” they said. However, they soon realized it was really him. His mother asked why he hadn’t come home for so long. Since she had a very fiery personality, he didn’t dare tell her the truth, so he made up something else. The day he returned was the anniversary of his supposed death, so they had called the witches for a prayer ceremony. He then opened the bundle his wife had given him and found four suits of clothes, one for each season.

In about a year after his return home the mother, seeing him alone, made application for the daughter of one of the village literati. The man, being timid by nature and afraid of offending his mother, did not dare to refuse, and was therefore married; but there was no joy in it, and the two never looked at each other.

About a year after he got back home, his mother, noticing he was alone, applied for the daughter of one of the village literati. The guy, being naturally timid and scared of upsetting his mother, didn't have the courage to say no, so he ended up getting married. However, there was no happiness in it, and the two of them never even glanced at each other.

The young man had a friend whom he had known intimately from childhood. After his return the friend came to see him frequently, and they used to spend the nights talking together. In their talks the friend inquired why in all these years he had never come home. The young man then told him what had befallen him in the land [135]of the genii, and how he had been there and had been married. The friend looked at him in wonder, for he seemed just as he had remembered him except in the matter of clothing. This he found on examination was of very strange material, neither grass cloth, silk nor cotton, but different from them all, and yet warm and comfortable. When spring came the spring clothes sufficed, when summer came those for summer, and for autumn and winter each special suit. They were never washed, and yet never became soiled; they never wore out, and always looked fresh and new. The friend was greatly astonished.

The young man had a friend he had known closely since childhood. After he returned, the friend came to visit him often, and they spent their nights talking. During their conversations, the friend asked why he had never come home all those years. The young man then shared what had happened to him in the land [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the genies, explaining he had lived there and gotten married. The friend looked at him in amazement, as he seemed just like he remembered, except for his clothes. Upon closer inspection, he noticed they were made of a very unusual material, not grass cloth, silk, or cotton, but something different from all of them, yet still warm and comfortable. When spring arrived, his spring clothes were enough; when summer came, he had summer clothes, and for autumn and winter, he had special outfits. They never got washed but never got dirty; they never wore out and always looked fresh and new. The friend was extremely surprised.

Some three years passed when one day there came once more a servant from the master of the genii, bringing his two sons. There were also letters, saying, “Next year the place where you dwell will be destroyed and all the people will become ‘fish and meat’ for the enemy, therefore follow this messenger and come, all of you.”

Some three years later, one day a servant from the master of the genii arrived again, bringing his two sons. He also had letters that said, “Next year, the place where you live will be destroyed, and all the people will become ‘fish and meat’ for the enemy. So, follow this messenger and come, all of you.”

He told his friend of this and showed him his two sons. The friend, when he saw these children that looked like silk and jade, confessed the matter to the mother also. She, too, gladly agreed, and so they sold out and had a great feast for all the people of the town, and then bade farewell. This was the year 1635. They left and were never heard of again. [136]

He told his friend about this and showed him his two sons. The friend, seeing the children that looked like silk and jade, also shared the news with the mother. She happily agreed, so they sold everything and threw a huge feast for everyone in town, then said their goodbyes. This was the year 1635. They left and were never heard from again. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The year following was the Manchu invasion, when the village where the young man had lived was all destroyed. To this day young and old in Ka-pyong tell this story.

The following year was the Manchu invasion, when the village where the young man lived was completely destroyed. To this day, both young and old in Ka-pyong share this story.

Im Bang. [137]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXV

THE HONEST WITCH

[Song Sang-in matriculated in 1601. He was a just man, and feared by the dishonest element of the Court. In 1605 he graduated and became a provincial governor. He nearly lost his life in the disturbances of the reign of King Kwang-hai, and was exiled to Quelpart for a period of ten years, but in the spring of 1623 he was recalled.]

[Song Sang-in enrolled in 1601. He was a fair man and was feared by the corrupt members of the Court. In 1605, he graduated and became a provincial governor. He nearly lost his life during the turmoil of King Kwang-hai's reign and was exiled to Quelpart for ten years, but in the spring of 1623, he was called back.]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

There was a Korean once, called Song Sang-in, whose mind was upright and whose spirit was true. He hated witches with all his might, and regarded them as deceivers of the people. “By their so-called prayers,” said he, “they devour the people’s goods. There is no limit to the foolishness and extravagance that accompanies them. This doctrine of theirs is all nonsense. Would that I could rid the earth of them and wipe out their names for ever.” [138]

There was a Korean named Song Sang-in, who had a strong sense of justice and a true spirit. He loathed witches with all his heart and saw them as tricksters who deceived people. “Through their so-called prayers,” he said, “they steal from the people. There’s no end to the foolishness and excess that comes with them. Their beliefs are complete nonsense. I wish I could remove them from the earth and erase their names forever.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Some time later Song was appointed magistrate of Nam Won County in Chulla Province. On his arrival he issued the following order: “If any witch is found in this county, let her be beaten to death.” The whole place was so thoroughly spied upon that all the witches made their escape to other prefectures. The magistrate thought, “Now we are rid of them, and that ends the matter for this county at any rate.”

Some time later, Song was appointed magistrate of Nam Won County in Chulla Province. Upon his arrival, he issued the following order: “If any witch is found in this county, let her be beaten to death.” The whole place was so thoroughly watched that all the witches managed to escape to other prefectures. The magistrate thought, “Now we’re rid of them, and that settles the issue for this county, at least.”

On a certain day he went out for a walk, and rested for a time at Kwang-han Pavilion. As he looked out from his coign of vantage, he saw a woman approaching on horseback with a witch’s drum on her head. He looked intently to make sure, and to his astonishment he saw that she was indeed a mutang (witch). He sent a yamen-runner to have her arrested, and when she was brought before him he asked, “Are you a mutang?”

One day, he went out for a walk and took a break for a while at Kwang-han Pavilion. From his spot, he noticed a woman riding toward him with a witch’s drum on her head. He looked closely to confirm, and to his surprise, she was indeed a mutang (witch). He sent a yamen-runner to have her arrested, and when she was brought before him, he asked, “Are you a mutang?”

She replied, “Yes, I am.”

She answered, “Yes, I am.”

“Then,” said he, “you did not know of the official order issued?”

"Then," he said, "you weren’t aware of the official order that was issued?"

“Oh yes, I heard of it,” was her reply.

“Oh yeah, I heard about it,” was her reply.

He then asked, “Are you not afraid to die, that you stay here in this county?”

He then asked, “Aren't you afraid to die, staying here in this county?”

The mutang bowed, and made answer, “I have a matter of complaint to lay before your Excellency to be put right; please take note of it and grant my request. It is this: There are true mutangs [139]and false mutangs. False mutangs ought to be killed, but you would not kill an honest mutang, would you? Your orders pertain to false mutangs; I do not understand them as pertaining to those who are true. I am an honest mutang; I knew you would not kill me, so I remained here in peace.”

The mutang bowed and said, “I have a complaint to bring to your attention; please consider it and grant my request. Here it is: There are genuine mutangs [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and fake mutangs. Fake mutangs should be punished, but you wouldn’t harm a true mutang, would you? Your orders are for fake mutangs; I don't see how they apply to those who are real. I am a true mutang; I knew you wouldn’t harm me, so I stayed here peacefully.”

The magistrate asked, “How do you know that there are honest mutangs?”

The magistrate asked, “How do you know that there are honest mutangs?”

The woman replied, “Let’s put the matter to the test and see. If I am not proven honest, let me die.”

The woman replied, “Let’s put this to the test and see. If I’m not proven honest, let me die.”

“Very well,” said the magistrate; “but can you really make good, and do you truly know how to call back departed spirits?”

“Okay,” said the magistrate; “but can you actually make it happen, and do you really know how to summon spirits that have passed on?”

The mutang answered, “I can.”

The mutang replied, “I can.”

The magistrate suddenly thought of an intimate friend who had been dead for some time, and he said to her, “I had a friend of such and such rank in Seoul; can you call his spirit back to me?”

The magistrate suddenly remembered a close friend who had passed away a while ago, and he said to her, “I had a friend of such and such rank in Seoul; can you bring his spirit back to me?”

The mutang replied, “Let me do so; but first you must prepare food, with wine, and serve it properly.”

The mutang replied, “I’ll do that; but first, you need to prepare food and wine, and serve it properly.”

The magistrate thought for a moment, and then said to himself, “It is a serious matter to take a person’s life; let me find out first if she is true or not, and then decide.” So he had the food brought. [140]

The magistrate paused for a moment, then said to himself, “Taking someone's life is a big deal; I should first find out if she’s honest or not, and then make my decision.” So he had the food delivered. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The mutang said also, “I want a suit of your clothes, too, please.” This was brought, and she spread her mat in the courtyard, placed the food in order, donned the dress, and so made all preliminary arrangements. She then lifted her eyes toward heaven and uttered the strange magic sounds by which spirits are called, meanwhile shaking a tinkling bell. In a little she turned and said, “I’ve come.” Then she began telling the sad story of his sickness and death and their separation. She reminded the magistrate of how they had played together, and of things that had happened when they were at school at their lessons; of the difficulties they had met in the examinations; of experiences that had come to them during their terms of office. She told secrets that they had confided to each other as intimate friends, and many matters most definitely that only they two knew. Not a single mistake did she make, but told the truth in every detail.

The mutang also said, “I’d like a suit of your clothes, please.” This was brought to her, and she laid out her mat in the courtyard, arranged the food neatly, put on the dress, and made all the necessary preparations. She then looked up to the sky and chanted the strange magical sounds used to call spirits, while shaking a tinkling bell. After a moment, she turned and said, “I’ve come.” Then she began recounting the sad story of his illness, death, and their separation. She reminded the magistrate of how they used to play together, and of events that took place when they were at school; of the challenges they faced during exams; of experiences they encountered during their work. She shared secrets they had revealed to each other as close friends, and many things that only they knew. She made not a single mistake, telling the truth in every detail.

The magistrate, when he heard these things, began to cry, saying, “The soul of my friend is really present; I can no longer doubt or deny it.” Then he ordered the choicest fare possible to be prepared as a sacrifice to his friend. In a little the friend bade him farewell and took his departure. [141]

The magistrate, upon hearing this, started to cry and said, “My friend’s spirit is truly here; I can’t question or deny it anymore.” He then instructed that the best food possible be prepared as an offering for his friend. Soon after, the friend said goodbye and left. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The magistrate said, “Alas! I thought mutangs were a brood of liars, but now I know that there are true mutangs as well as false.” He gave her rich rewards, sent her away in safety, recalled his order against witches, and refrained from any matters pertaining to them for ever after.

The magistrate said, “Wow! I used to think mutangs were just a bunch of liars, but now I realize there are both genuine mutangs and fake ones.” He gave her generous rewards, ensured her safety as she left, withdrew his order against witches, and avoided anything related to them from then on.

Im Bang. [142]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXVI

WHOM THE KING HONOURS

In the days of King Se-jong students of the Confucian College were having a picnic to celebrate the Spring Festival. They met in a wood to the north of the college, near a beautiful spring of water, and were drinking and feasting the night through. While they were thus enjoying themselves the rooms of the college were left deserted. One student from the country, a backwoodsman in his way, who was of no account to others, thought that while the rest went away to enjoy themselves some one ought to stay behind to guard the sacred precincts of the temple; so he decided that he would forgo the pleasures of the picnic, stay behind and watch.

In the days of King Se-jong, students from the Confucian College were having a picnic to celebrate the Spring Festival. They gathered in a forest to the north of the college, near a beautiful spring, and spent the night eating and drinking. While they were having fun, the college rooms were left empty. One student from the countryside, a bit of a loner, who didn’t mean much to anyone else, thought that while the others went out to enjoy themselves, someone should stay behind to protect the temple grounds; so he decided to skip the picnic and keep watch.

The King at that time sent a eunuch to the college to see how many of the students had remained on guard. The eunuch returned, saying that all had gone off on the picnic, except one man, a raw countryman, who was in sole charge. The King at once sent for the man, asking him to come just as he was in his common clothes. [143]

The King at that time sent a eunuch to the college to check how many students had stayed behind on guard. The eunuch returned and reported that everyone had gone to the picnic, except for one guy, a simple countryman, who was the only one in charge. The King immediately summoned the man, asking him to come as he was in his regular clothes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

On his arrival his Majesty asked, “When all have gone off for a gay time, why is it that you remain alone?”

On his arrival, His Majesty asked, “When everyone has gone off to have fun, why are you here all by yourself?”

He replied, “I, too, would like to have gone, but to leave the sacred temple wholly deserted did not seem to me right, so I stayed.”

He replied, “I would have liked to go too, but it didn't feel right to leave the sacred temple completely deserted, so I stayed.”

The King was greatly pleased with this reply, and asked again, “Do you know how to write verses?”

The King was very happy with this response and asked again, "Do you know how to write poems?"

The reply was, “I know only very little about it.”

The response was, "I only know a little about it."

The King then said, “I have one-half of a verse here which runs thus—

The King then said, “I have half of a verse here that goes like this—

‘After the rains the mountains weep.’

‘After the rain, the mountains cry.’

You write me a mate for this line to go with it.”

You write me a buddy for this line to go with it.

At once the student replied—

The student replied right away—

“Before the wind the grass is tipsy.”

“Before the wind, the grass sways.”

The King, delighted, praised him for his skill and made him a special graduate on the spot, gave him his diploma, flowers for his hat, and issued a proclamation saying that he had passed the Al-song Examination. At once he ordered for him the head-gear, the red coat, a horse to ride on, two boys to go before, flute-players and harpers, saying, “Go now to the picnic-party and show yourself.”

The King, thrilled, praised him for his talent and instantly made him a special graduate, giving him his diploma, flowers for his hat, and announcing that he had passed the Al-song Examination. He immediately ordered his headgear, a red coat, a horse to ride, two boys to lead the way, flute players, and harpists, saying, “Go now to the picnic party and show yourself.”

While the picnickers were thus engaged, suddenly they heard the sound of flutes and harps, and [144]they questioned as to what it could mean. This was not the time for new graduates to go abroad. While they looked, behold, here came a victorious candidate, dressed in ceremonial robes, heralded by boys, and riding on the King’s palfrey, to greet them. On closer view they saw that it was the uncouth countryman whom they had left behind at the Temple. They asked what it meant, and then learned, to their amazement, that the King had so honoured him. The company, in consternation and surprise, broke up and returned home at once.

While the picnickers were enjoying themselves, they suddenly heard the sound of flutes and harps, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]they wondered what it could mean. It wasn’t the right time for new graduates to be out and about. As they looked on, they were surprised to see a victorious candidate, dressed in ceremonial robes, accompanied by boys, and riding on the King’s horse, coming to greet them. Upon closer inspection, they realized it was the awkward countryman they had left behind at the Temple. They asked what this was all about and were amazed to learn that the King had honored him in such a way. The group, filled with shock and confusion, quickly dispersed and went home.

This special graduate became later, through the favour of the King, a great and noted man.

This special graduate later became a prominent and recognized figure, thanks to the King’s favor.

Im Bang. [145]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXVII

THE FORTUNES OF YOO

There was a man of Yong-nam, named Yoo, who lived in the days of Se-jong. He had studied the classics, had passed his examinations, and had become a petty official attached to the Confucian College. He was not even of the sixth degree, so that promotion was out of the question. He was a countryman who had no friends and no influence, and though he had long been in Seoul there was no likelihood of any advancement. Such being the case, disheartened and lonely, he decided to leave the city and go back to his country home.

There was a man from Yong-nam named Yoo who lived during the time of Se-jong. He had studied the classics, passed his exams, and become a minor official at the Confucian College. He was not even at the sixth level, so promotion was not an option. He was a country person with no friends and no connections, and even after being in Seoul for a long time, there was little chance for advancement. Given all this, feeling discouraged and lonely, he decided to leave the city and return to his hometown.

There was a palace secretary who knew this countryman, and who went to say good-bye to him before he left.

There was a palace secretary who knew this local guy, and he went to say goodbye to him before he left.

Taking advantage of the opportunity, the countryman said, “I have long been in Seoul, but have never yet seen the royal office of the secretaries. Might I accompany you some day when you take your turn?”

Taking advantage of the opportunity, the countryman said, “I’ve been in Seoul for a long time, but I’ve never seen the royal office of the secretaries. Can I join you one day when it’s your turn?”

The secretary said, “In the daytime there is always a crowd of people who gather there for [146]business, and no one is allowed in without a special pass. I am going in to-morrow, however, and intend to sleep there, so that in the evening we could have a good chance to look the Palace over. People are not allowed to sleep in the Palace as a rule, but doing so once would not be specially noticed.” The secretary then gave orders to the military guard who accompanied him to escort this man in the next day.

The secretary said, “During the day, there’s always a crowd of people gathering there for [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]business, and no one is allowed in without a special pass. However, I’m going in tomorrow and plan to sleep there, so that in the evening we can have a good chance to check out the Palace. Normally, people aren’t allowed to sleep in the Palace, but doing it once wouldn’t raise any eyebrows.” The secretary then instructed the military guard accompanying him to escort this man in the following day.

As the secretary had arranged, the countryman, on the evening following, made his way into the Palace enclosure, but what was his surprise to find that, for some reason or other, the secretary had not come. The gates, also, were closed behind him, so that he could not get out. Really he was in a fix. There chanced to be a body-servant of the secretary in the room, and he, feeling sorry for the stranger, arranged a hidden corner where he might pass the night, and then quietly take his departure in the morning.

As the secretary had planned, the countryman entered the Palace grounds the next evening, but he was shocked to discover that the secretary hadn’t shown up for some unknown reason. The gates were closed behind him, so he couldn't leave. He was really in a tough spot. Fortunately, a servant of the secretary was in the room, and feeling sorry for the stranger, he found a secluded spot where the countryman could spend the night and then quietly leave in the morning.

The night was beautifully clear, and apparently every one slept but Yoo. He was wide awake, and wondering to himself if he might not go quietly out and see the place.

The night was beautiful and clear, and it seemed like everyone was asleep except for Yoo. He was wide awake, thinking to himself if he should quietly go out and explore the area.

It was the time of the rainy season, and a portion of the wall had fallen from the enclosure just in front. So Yoo climbed over this broken wall, and, not knowing where he went, found himself suddenly [147]in the royal quarters. It was a beautiful park, with trees, and lakes, and walks. “Whose house is this,” thought Yoo, “with its beautiful garden?” Suddenly a man appeared, with a nice new cap on his head, carrying a staff in his hand, and accompanied by a servant, walking slowly towards him. It was no other than King Se-jong, taking a stroll in the moonlight with one of his eunuchs.

It was the rainy season, and part of the wall had collapsed from the enclosure right in front of him. So Yoo climbed over the broken wall and, not knowing where he was going, suddenly found himself in the royal quarters. It was a stunning park, filled with trees, lakes, and paths. “Whose house is this,” Yoo wondered, “with such a beautiful garden?” Just then, a man appeared, wearing a nice new cap and carrying a staff, walking slowly towards him with a servant beside him. It was none other than King Se-jong, taking a stroll in the moonlight with one of his eunuchs.

When they met Yoo had no idea that it was the King. His Majesty asked, “Who are you, and how did you get in here?”

When they met, Yoo had no idea that it was the King. His Majesty asked, “Who are you, and how did you get in here?”

He told who he was, and how he had agreed to come in with the secretary; how the secretary had failed; how the gates were shut and he was a prisoner for the night; how he had seen the bright moonlight and wished to walk out, and, finding the broken wall, had come over. “Whose house is this, anyway?” asked Yoo.

He explained who he was and how he had agreed to come in with the secretary; how the secretary had let him down; how the gates were locked and he was stuck here for the night; how he had seen the bright moonlight and wanted to go outside, and, upon finding the broken wall, had climbed over. “Whose house is this, anyway?” asked Yoo.

The King replied, “I am the master of this house.” His Majesty then asked him in, and made him sit down on a mat beside him. So they talked and chatted together. The King learned that he had passed special examinations in the classics, and inquiring how it was that Yoo had had no better office, Yoo replied that he was an unknown countryman, that his family had no influence, and that, while he desired office, he was forestalled by the powerful families of the capital. “Who is there,” [148]he asked, “that would bother himself about me? Thus all my hopes have failed, and I have just decided to leave the city and go back home and live out my days there.”

The King replied, “I’m the master of this house.” His Majesty then invited him in and had him sit down on a mat next to him. They talked and chatted together. The King learned that he had passed special exams in the classics, and when he asked why Yoo hadn't landed a better position, Yoo explained that he was an unknown countryman, that his family had no influence, and that, although he wanted a job, he was overshadowed by the powerful families in the capital. “Who would care about me?” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] he asked, “So all my hopes have fallen short, and I’ve just decided to leave the city and go back home to live out my days there.”

The King asked again, “You know the classics so well, do you know something also of the Book of Changes?”

The King asked again, “You know the classics so well, do you also know anything about the Book of Changes?”

He replied, “The deeper parts I do not know, but the easier parts only.”

He responded, “I don’t know the more complicated parts, just the simpler ones.”

Then the King ordered a eunuch to bring the Book of Changes. It was the time when his Majesty was reading it for himself. The book was brought and opened in the moonlight. The King looked up a part that had given him special difficulty, and this the stranger explained character by character, giving the meaning with convincing clearness. The King was delighted and wondered greatly, and so they read together all through the night. When they separated the King said, “You have all this knowledge and yet have never been made use of? Alas, for my country!” said he, sighing.

Then the King asked a eunuch to bring the Book of Changes. It was the time when His Majesty was reading it on his own. The book was brought and opened in the moonlight. The King looked up a part that had been particularly challenging for him, and the stranger explained it, character by character, with clear and convincing meanings. The King was thrilled and very curious, so they read together all night long. When they finally parted, the King said, “You have all this knowledge, yet it has never been put to use? What a pity for my country!” he sighed.

Yoo remarked that he would like to go straight home now, if the master would kindly open the door for him.

Yoo stated that he would like to go straight home now, if the master could please open the door for him.

The King said, however, that it was too early yet, and that he might be arrested by the guards [149]who were about. “Go then,” said he, “to where you were, and when it is broad daylight you can go through the open gate.”

The King said, however, that it was still too early, and that he could get arrested by the guards [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] who were around. “Go ahead,” he said, “to where you were, and when it’s bright and sunny, you can leave through the open gate.”

Yoo then bade good-bye, and went back over the broken wall to his corner in the secretary’s room. When morning came he went out through the main gateway and returned to his home.

Yoo then said goodbye and crossed the broken wall back to his spot in the secretary’s room. When morning arrived, he left through the main gate and headed back home.

On the following day the King sent a special secretary and had Yoo appointed to the office of Overseer of Literature. On the promulgation of this the officials gathered in the public court, and protested in high dudgeon against so great an office being given to an unknown person.

The next day, the King sent a special secretary and appointed Yoo as the Overseer of Literature. When this was announced, the officials gathered in the public court and voiced their strong objections to such a significant position being given to someone unknown.

His Majesty, however, said, “If you are so opposed to it, I’ll desist.”

His Majesty, however, said, “If you’re that against it, I’ll stop.”

But the day following he appointed him to an office one degree still higher. Again they all protested, and his Majesty said, “Really, if you so object, I’ll drop the matter.”

But the next day he promoted him to a position that was one level higher. Once again, everyone protested, and the King said, “Honestly, if you’re so against it, I’ll just forget about it.”

The day following he appointed him to an office still one degree higher. Again they all protested and he apparently yielded to them. But the day following higher still he was promoted, and again the protests poured in, so much so that his Majesty seemed to yield. On the day following this the King wrote out for him the office of Vice-President of all the Literati. [150]

The day after, he appointed him to an even higher position. Once again, everyone protested, and he seemed to give in. But the next day, he was promoted even higher, and yet again the protests came in, so much so that the King appeared to concede. The day after that, the King officially assigned him the role of Vice-President of all the Literati. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The high officials gathered again and inquired of one another as to what the King meant, and what they had better do about it. “If we do not in some way prevent it, he will appoint him as President of the Literati.” They decided to drop the matter for the present, and see later what was best to do.

The high officials met again and asked each other what the King meant and what they should do about it. “If we don’t find a way to stop it, he’ll make him the President of the Literati.” They decided to put the matter on hold for now and figure out the best course of action later.

A royal banquet was announced to take place, when all the officials gathered. On this occasion the high Ministers of State said quietly to the King, “It is not fitting that so obscure a person have so important an office. Your Majesty’s promoting him as you have done has thrown the whole official body into a state of consternation. On our protest you have merely promoted him more. What is your Majesty’s reason, please, for this action?”

A royal banquet was announced, and all the officials came together. During this event, the senior Ministers of State quietly said to the King, “It doesn’t seem right for such an unknown person to hold such an important position. Your Majesty’s decision to promote him has left the entire official group in shock. Despite our protests, you’ve only promoted him further. Can you please share your reason for this decision, Your Majesty?”

The King made no reply, but ordered a eunuch to bring the Book of Changes. He opened it at the place of special difficulty, and inquired as to its meaning. Even among the highest ministers not one could give an answer. He inquired by name of this one and that, but all were silent. The King then said, “I am greatly interested in the reading of the Book of Changes; it is the great book of the sages. Any one who understands it surely ought to be promoted. You, all of you, fail to grasp its meaning, while Yoo, whom you protest [151]against, has explained it all to me. Now what have you to say? Yoo’s being promoted thus is just as it ought to be. Why do you object? I shall promote him still more and more, so cease from all opposition.”

The King didn’t respond, but he ordered a eunuch to bring the Book of Changes. He opened it to the part that was particularly challenging and asked for its meaning. Not one of the top ministers could provide an answer. He asked each one by name, but they all remained silent. The King then said, “I'm really interested in understanding the Book of Changes; it’s the great book of the sages. Anyone who gets it should definitely be promoted. You all fail to comprehend its meaning, while Yoo, whom you oppose, has explained it all to me. Now, what do you have to say? Yoo’s promotion is completely justified. Why are you against it? I will promote him even more, so stop resisting.”

They were afraid and ashamed, and did not again mention it.

They felt scared and embarrassed, and chose not to bring it up again.

Yoo from that time on became the royal teacher of the Choo-yuk (Book of Changes), and rose higher and higher in rank, till he became Head of the Confucian College and first in influence, surpassing all.

Yoo from that time on became the royal teacher of the Choo-yuk (Book of Changes), and rose higher and higher in rank, until he became Head of the Confucian College and the most influential, surpassing everyone.


Note.—Many people of ability have no chance for promotion. It is difficult to have one’s gifts known in high places; how much more difficult before a king? The good fortune that fell to the first scholar was of God’s appointment. By caring for a vacant house the honour came to him, and he was promoted. The other’s going thus unbidden into the Palace was a great wrong, but by royal favour he was pardoned, received and honoured.

Note.—Many capable people have no opportunity for advancement. It's tough to get noticed by those in power; it’s even harder in front of a king. The luck that came to the first scholar was divinely guided. By taking care of an empty house, he earned the honor and got promoted. The other person's uninvited entry into the Palace was a serious mistake, but thanks to royal favor, he was forgiven, welcomed, and honored.

By one line of poetry a man’s ability was made manifest, and by one explanation of the Choo-yuk another’s path was opened to high promotion.

By a single line of poetry, a man's talent was revealed, and through one explanation of the Choo-yuk, another person's path was cleared for advancement.

If Se-jong had not been a great and enlightened king, how could it have happened? Very rare are [152]such happenings, indeed! So all men wondered over what had befallen these two. I, however, wondered more over the King’s sagacity in finding them. To my day his virtue and accomplishments are known, so that the world calls him Korea’s King of the Golden Age.

If Se-jong hadn't been a great and enlightened king, how could this have happened? Such events are indeed very rare! Everyone marveled at what had happened to these two. I, however, was more impressed by the King's wisdom in discovering them. To this day, his virtues and achievements are recognized, and the world refers to him as Korea's King of the Golden Age.

Im Bang. [153]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXVIII

AN ENCOUNTER WITH A HOBGOBLIN

I got myself into trouble in the year Pyong-sin, and was locked up; a military man by the name of Choi Won-so, who was captain of the guard, was involved in it and locked up as well. We often met in prison and whiled away the hours talking together. On a certain day the talk turned on goblins, when Captain Choi said, “When I was young I met with a hobgoblin, which, by the fraction of a hair, almost cost me my life. A strange case indeed!”

I got into trouble in the year Pyong-sin and ended up in prison. A military man named Choi Won-so, who was the captain of the guard, was involved too and was locked up with me. We often met in prison and spent the hours chatting. One day, our conversation turned to goblins, and Captain Choi said, “When I was younger, I encountered a hobgoblin that nearly cost me my life by the narrowest margin. What a strange experience!”

I asked him to tell me of it, when he replied, “I had originally no home in Seoul, but hearing of a vacant place in Belt Town, I made application and got it. We went there, my father and the rest of the family occupying the inner quarters, while I lived in the front room.

I asked him to tell me about it, and he replied, “I didn’t have a home in Seoul originally, but when I heard about an open place in Belt Town, I applied for it and got it. We moved there, with my father and the rest of the family staying in the inner quarters while I lived in the front room."

“One night, late, when I was half asleep, the door suddenly opened, and a woman came in and stood just before the lamp. I saw her clearly, and knew that she was from the home of a scholar friend, for I had seen her before and had been greatly attracted [154]by her beauty, but had never had a chance to meet her. Now, seeing her enter the room thus, I greeted her gladly, but she made no reply. I arose to take her by the hand, when she began walking backwards, so that my hand never reached her. I rushed towards her, but she hastened her backward pace, so that she eluded me. We reached the gate, which she opened with a rear kick, and I followed on after, till she suddenly disappeared. I searched on all sides, but not a trace was there of her. I thought she had merely hidden herself, and never dreamed of anything else.

“One night, late, when I was half asleep, the door suddenly opened, and a woman came in and stood right in front of the lamp. I could see her clearly and recognized her as someone from a scholar friend's home. I had seen her before and was really drawn to her beauty, but I had never had the chance to talk to her. Now, as I saw her enter the room, I greeted her happily, but she didn’t respond. I got up to take her hand, but she started walking backward, so my hand never reached her. I rushed toward her, but she quickly backed away, avoiding me. We reached the gate, which she opened with a kick, and I followed her until she suddenly vanished. I searched everywhere, but there was no sign of her. I thought she had just hidden herself and never considered anything else. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“On the next night she came again and stood before the lamp just as she had done the night previous. I got up and again tried to take hold of her, but again she began her peculiar pace backwards, till she passed out at the gate and disappeared just as she had done the day before. I was once more surprised and disappointed, but did not think of her being a hobgoblin.

“On the next night, she came again and stood in front of the lamp just like she had the night before. I got up and tried to reach for her again, but she started her strange backward pace until she passed through the gate and vanished just as she had done the previous day. I was once more surprised and disappointed but didn’t think of her as a hobgoblin.”

“A few days later, at night, I had lain down, when suddenly there was a sound of crackling paper overhead from above the ceiling. A forbidding, creepy sound it seemed in the midnight. A moment later a curtain was let down that divided the room into two parts. Again, later, a large fire of coals descended right in front of me, while an immense heat filled the place. Where I was seemed [155]all on fire, with no way of escape possible. In terror for my life, I knew not what to do. On the first cock-crow of morning the noise ceased, the curtain went up, and the fire of coals was gone. The place was as though swept with a broom, so clean from every trace of what had happened.

“A few days later, at night, I had laid down when suddenly I heard a crackling noise above me from the ceiling. It was an eerie, unsettling sound in the middle of the night. A moment later, a curtain was drawn that divided the room into two parts. Soon after, a large fire of coals appeared right in front of me, and an intense heat filled the space. It felt like the area was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]completely on fire, with no way to escape. Terrified for my life, I didn’t know what to do. At the first light of dawn, the noise stopped, the curtain went up, and the fire of coals vanished. The place was as if it had been swept clean, with no trace left of what had happened.”

“The following night I was again alone, but had not yet undressed or lain down, when a great stout man suddenly opened the door and came in. He had on his head a soldier’s felt hat, and on his body a blue tunic like one of the underlings of the yamen. He took hold of me and tried to drag me out. I was then young and vigorous, and had no intention of yielding to him, so we entered on a tussle. The moon was bright and the night clear, but I, unable to hold my own, was pulled out into the court. He lifted me up and swung me round and round, then went up to the highest terrace and threw me down, so that I was terribly stunned. He stood in front of me and kept me a prisoner. There was a garden to the rear of the house, and a wall round it. I looked, and within the wall were a dozen or so of people. They were all dressed in military hats and coats, and they kept shouting out, ‘Don’t hurt him, don’t hurt him.’

“The following night, I was alone again, but I hadn't yet changed or gone to bed when a big, heavyset guy suddenly opened the door and walked in. He was wearing a soldier’s felt hat and a blue tunic like the underlings from the yamen. He grabbed me and tried to drag me out. I was young and strong, and I wasn't about to give in, so we got into a struggle. The moon was bright and the night was clear, but I, unable to hold my ground, was pulled out into the courtyard. He lifted me up and spun me around, then went up to the highest terrace and threw me down, leaving me dazed. He stood in front of me, keeping me captive. There was a garden behind the house, surrounded by a wall. I looked and saw about a dozen people inside the wall. They were all wearing military hats and coats and kept shouting, ‘Don’t hurt him, don’t hurt him.’”

“The man that mishandled me, however, said in reply, ‘It’s none of your business, none of your business’; but they still kept up the cry, ‘Don’t [156]hurt him, don’t hurt him’; and he, on the other hand, cried, ‘Never you mind; none of your business.’ They shouted, ‘The man is a gentleman of the military class; do not hurt him.’

“The man who mishandled me, however, replied, ‘It’s none of your business, none of your business’; but they continued to shout, ‘Don’t hurt him, don’t hurt him’; and he, on the other hand, yelled, ‘Never mind; none of your business.’ They shouted, ‘The man is a gentleman from the military; do not hurt him.’”

“The fellow merely said in reply, ‘Even though he is, it’s none of your business’; so he took me by the two hands and flung me up into the air, till I went half-way and more to heaven. Then in my fall I went shooting past Kyong-keui Province, past Choong-chong, and at last fell to the ground in Chulla. In my flight through space I saw all the county towns of the three provinces as clear as day. Again in Chulla he tossed me up once more. Again I went shooting up into the sky and falling northward, till I found myself at home, lying stupefied below the verandah terrace. Once more I could hear the voices of the group in the garden shouting, ‘Don’t hurt him—hurt him.’ But the man said, ‘None of your business—your business.’

“The guy just replied, ‘Even if he is, it's not your concern’; then he grabbed my hands and tossed me into the air, sending me halfway to heaven. As I fell, I shot past Kyong-keui Province, then Choong-chong, and finally landed in Chulla. During my flight through the air, I could see all the county towns of the three provinces clearly. Back in Chulla, he threw me up again. Once more, I soared into the sky and fell northward until I found myself at home, lying dazed below the porch. I could once again hear the voices of the group in the garden shouting, ‘Don’t hurt him—hurt him.’ But the guy said, ‘Not your concern—your business.’”

“He took me up once more and flung me up again, and away I went speeding off to Chulla, and back I came again, two or three times in all.

“He picked me up once more and tossed me again, and off I went zooming to Chulla, and then I returned again, two or three times in total.”

“Then one of the group in the garden came forward, took my tormentor by the hand and led him away. They all met for a little to talk and laugh over the matter, and then scattered and were gone, so that they were not seen again.

“Then one of the people in the garden stepped forward, took my tormentor by the hand, and led him away. They all gathered for a bit to talk and laugh about it, and then they dispersed and disappeared, so they weren’t seen again.”

“I lay motionless at the foot of the terrace till [157]the following morning, when my father found me and had me taken in hand and cared for, so that I came to, and we all left the haunted house, never to go back.”

“I lay still at the foot of the terrace until [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the next morning, when my dad found me and made sure I was taken care of, so I came to, and we all left the haunted house, never to return.”


Note.—There are various reasons by which a place may be denominated a “haunted house.” The fact that there are hobgoblins in it makes it haunted. If a good or “superior man” enters such a place the goblins move away, and no word of being haunted will be heard. Choi saw the goblin and was greatly injured.

Note.—There are different reasons a place can be called a “haunted house.” The presence of goblins makes it haunted. If a good or “noble person” enters such a place, the goblins leave, and no talk of it being haunted will arise. Choi saw the goblin and was seriously hurt.

I understand that it is not only a question of men fearing the goblins, but they also fear men. The fact that there are so few people that they fear is the saddest case of all. Choi was afraid of the goblins, that is why they troubled him.

I get that it’s not just men who are scared of goblins; goblins are scared of men too. The saddest part is that there are so few people they actually fear. Choi was frightened of the goblins, which is why they caused him so much trouble.

Im Bang. [158]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXIX

THE SNAKE’S REVENGE

There lived in ancient days an archer, whose home was near the Water Gate of Seoul. He was a man of great strength and famous for his valour.

There was once an archer who lived in ancient times near the Water Gate of Seoul. He was a strong man and well-known for his bravery.

Water Gate has reference to a hole under the city wall, by which the waters of the Grand Canal find their exit. In it are iron pickets to prevent people’s entering or departing by that way.

Water Gate refers to a gap in the city wall, through which the waters of the Grand Canal flow out. It has iron stakes to stop people from entering or leaving through that route.

On a certain afternoon when this military officer was taking a walk, a great snake was seen making its way by means of the Water Gate. The snake’s head had already passed between the bars, but its body, being larger, could not get through, so there it was held fast. The soldier drew an arrow, and, fitting it into the string, shot the snake in the head. Its head being fatally injured, the creature died. The archer then drew it out, pounded it into a pulp, and left it.

On a certain afternoon, while this military officer was out for a walk, a large snake was seen making its way by the Water Gate. The snake’s head had already squeezed through the bars, but its body, being too big, got stuck. The soldier took an arrow, nocked it, and shot the snake in the head. With its head fatally injured, the creature died. The archer then pulled it out, smashed it into a pulp, and left it.

A little time later the man’s wife conceived and bore a son. From the first the child was afraid of its father, and when it saw him it used to cry and seem greatly frightened. As it grew it hated [159]the sight of its father more and more. The man became suspicious of this, and so, instead of loving his son, he grew to dislike him.

A little while later, the man's wife got pregnant and had a son. Right from the start, the child was scared of his father, and whenever he saw him, he would cry and look really frightened. As he grew up, he became more and more averse to the sight of his father. The man noticed this and, instead of loving his son, he began to resent him.

On a certain day, when there were just the two of them in the room, the officer lay down to have a midday siesta, covering his face with his sleeve, but all the while keeping his eye on the boy to see what he would do. The child glared at his father, and thinking him asleep, got a knife and made a thrust at him. The man jumped, grabbed the knife, and then with a club gave the boy a blow that left him dead on the spot. He pounded him into a pulp, left him and went away. The mother, however, in tears, covered the little form with a quilt and prepared for its burial. In a little the quilt began to move, and she in alarm raised it to see what had happened, when lo! beneath it the child was gone and there lay coiled a huge snake instead. The mother jumped back in fear, left the room and did not again enter.

On a certain day, when there were just the two of them in the room, the officer lay down to take a midday nap, covering his face with his sleeve, but he kept an eye on the boy to see what he would do. The child glared at his father and, thinking he was asleep, grabbed a knife and lunged at him. The man jumped up, seized the knife, and then with a club struck the boy, killing him instantly. He beat him into a pulp, left him there, and walked away. The mother, however, in tears, covered the little body with a quilt and got ready for the burial. Soon, the quilt started to move, and she raised it in alarm to see what had happened, only to find that the child was gone and a huge snake lay coiled beneath it. The mother jumped back in fear, left the room, and never came back in.

When evening came the husband returned and heard the dreadful story from his wife. He went in and looked, and now all had metamorphosed into a huge snake. On the head of it was the scar mark of the arrow that he had shot. He said to the snake, “You and I were originally not enemies, I therefore did wrong in shooting you as I did; but your intention to take revenge through [160]becoming my son was a horrible deed. Such a thing as this is proof that my suspicions of you were right and just. You became my son in order to kill me, your father; why, therefore, should I not in my turn kill you? If you attempt it again, it will certainly end in my taking your life. You have already had your revenge, and have once more transmigrated into your original shape, let us drop the past and be friends from now on. What do you say?”

When evening came, the husband returned and heard the terrible story from his wife. He went in and looked, and now everything had transformed into a huge snake. On its head was the scar from the arrow he had shot. He said to the snake, “We were originally not enemies, so I was wrong to shoot you. But your plan to take revenge by becoming my son was a horrible act. This proves that my suspicions about you were right. You became my son to kill me, your father; so why shouldn’t I kill you in return? If you try it again, it will definitely end with me taking your life. You’ve already had your revenge and have transformed back into your original form; let’s put the past behind us and be friends from now on. What do you say?”

He repeated this over and urged his proposals, while the snake with bowed head seemed to listen intently. He then opened the door and said, “Now you may go as you please.” The snake then departed, making straight for the Water Gate, and passed out between the bars. It did not again appear.

He kept repeating this and pushing his ideas, while the snake, with its head lowered, seemed to listen closely. He then opened the door and said, “Now you can go as you wish.” The snake then left, heading straight for the Water Gate, and slipped out between the bars. It didn’t come back again.


Note.—Man is a spiritual being, and different from all other created things, and though a snake has power of venom, it is still an insignificant thing compared with a man. The snake died, and by means of the transmigration of its soul took its revenge. Man dies, but I have never heard that he can transmigrate as the snake did. Why is it that though a spiritual being he is unable to do what beasts do? I have seen many innocent men killed, but not one of them has ever returned to [161]take his revenge on the lawless one who did it, and so I wonder more than ever over these stories of the snake. The Superior Man’s knowing nothing of the law that governs these things is a regret to me.

Note.—Man is a spiritual being, distinct from all other created things, and even though a snake can be venomous, it's still insignificant compared to a man. The snake dies, and through the cycle of its soul, it manages to get its revenge. A man dies, but I’ve never heard that he can be reborn like the snake. Why is it that, despite being a spiritual being, he can't do what animals do? I’ve seen many innocent people killed, but none of them have ever come back to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]take revenge on the lawless person who caused their death, and because of this, I find myself questioning these stories about the snake even more. It saddens me that the Superior Man knows nothing about the laws that govern such things.

Im Bang. [162]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXX

THE BRAVE MAGISTRATE

In olden times in one of the counties of North Ham-kyong Province, there was an evil-smelling goblin that caused great destruction to life. Successive magistrates appeared, but in ten days or so after arrival, in each case they died in great agony, so that no man wished to have the billet or anything to do with the place. A hundred or more were asked to take the post, but they all refused. At last one brave soldier, who was without any influence socially or politically, accepted. He was a courageous man, strong and fearless. He thought, “Even though there is a devil there, all men will not die, surely. I shall make a trial of him.” So he said his farewell, and entered on his office. He found himself alone in the yamen, as all others had taken flight. He constantly carried a long knife at his belt, and went thus armed, for he noticed from the first day a fishy, stinking odour, that grew gradually more and more marked.

In ancient times, in one of the counties of North Ham-kyong Province, there was a foul-smelling goblin that wreaked havoc on the land. Many magistrates had come and gone, but each one met a painful end about ten days after arriving, leaving no one willing to take the job or associate with the area. Over a hundred people were asked to take the position, but they all turned it down. Finally, a brave soldier, who had no social or political connections, stepped up. He was strong and fearless. He thought, "Even if there's a devil there, surely not everyone will die. I’ll give it a shot." So he said his goodbyes and took up his role. He found himself alone in the yamen since everyone else had fled. He always carried a long knife at his belt and walked around armed, as he noticed from the very first day a fishy, foul smell that became increasingly stronger.

After five or six days he took note, too, that what [163]looked like a mist would frequently make its entry by the outer gate, and from this mist came this stinking smell. Daily it grew more and more annoying, so that he could not stand it longer. In ten days or so, when the time arrived for him to die, the yamen-runners and servants, who had returned, again ran away. The magistrate kept a jar of whisky by his side, from which he drank frequently to fortify his soul. On this day he grew very drunk, and thus waited. At last he saw something coming through the main gateway that seemed wrapped in fog, three or four embraces in waist size, and fifteen feet or so high. There was no head to it, nor were body or arms visible. Only on the top were two dreadful eyes rolling wildly. The magistrate jumped up at once, rushed toward it, gave a great shout and struck it with his sword. When he gave it the blow there was the sound of thunder, and the whole thing dissipated. Also the foul smell that accompanied it disappeared at once.

After five or six days, he also noticed that what looked like mist often came through the outer gate, and this mist carried a terrible smell. Every day it became more and more unbearable, until he couldn't take it anymore. Around ten days later, when his time to die approached, the yamen runners and servants, who had returned, ran away again. The magistrate kept a jar of whiskey by his side, from which he drank frequently to strengthen his spirit. On this day, he got very drunk and simply waited. Finally, he saw something coming through the main gateway that appeared to be wrapped in fog, about three or four waist sizes wide and around fifteen feet tall. It had no head, and its body and arms weren't visible. Only two terrifying eyes rolled wildly at the top. The magistrate jumped up immediately, rushed toward it, shouted loudly, and struck it with his sword. When he did, there was a sound like thunder, and the whole thing vanished. The terrible smell that came with it disappeared at once.

The magistrate then, in a fit of intoxication, fell prone. The retainers, all thinking him dead, gathered in the courtyard to prepare for his burial. They saw him fallen to the earth, but they remarked that the bodies of others who had died from this evil had all been left on the verandah, but his was in the lower court. They raised him up in order to [164]prepare him for burial, when suddenly he came to life, looked at them in anger, and asked what they meant. Fear and amazement possessed them. From that time on there was no more smell.

The magistrate, in a drunken stupor, collapsed. The attendants, believing him to be dead, gathered in the courtyard to get ready for his burial. They saw him lying on the ground, but noticed that the bodies of others who had died from this illness had been left on the verandah, while his was in the lower court. They lifted him up to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]prepare him for burial, when suddenly he came back to life, glared at them in anger, and asked what they were doing. They were filled with fear and amazement. From that moment, there was no more smell.

Im Bang. [165]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXI

THE TEMPLE TO THE GOD OF WAR

[Yi Hang-bok.—When he was a child a blind fortune-teller came and cast his future, saying, “This boy will be very great indeed.”

[Yi Hang-bok.—When he was a child, a blind fortune-teller came and predicted his future, saying, “This boy will be very great indeed.”]

At seven years of age his father gave him for subject to write a verse on “The Harp and the Sword,” and he wrote—

At seven years old, his father assigned him the task of writing a verse on "The Harp and the Sword," and he wrote—

“The Sword pertains to the Hand of the Warrior

“The Sword belongs to the Hand of the Warrior

And the Harp to the Music of the Ancients.”

And the Harp to the Music of the Ancients.

At eight he took the subject of the “Willow before the Door,” and wrote—

At eight, he chose the topic of the "Willow before the Door" and wrote—

“The east wind brushes the brow of the cliff

“The east wind caresses the top of the cliff

And the willow on the edge nods fresh and green.”

And the willow at the edge sways, fresh and green.

On seeing a picture of a great banquet among the fierce Turks of Central Asia, he wrote thus—

On seeing a picture of a huge feast among the fierce Turks of Central Asia, he wrote this—

“The hunt is off in the wild dark hills,

“The hunt is off in the wild dark hills,

And the moon is cold and gray,

And the moon is cold and gray,

While the tramping feet of a thousand horse

While the pounding hooves of a thousand horses

Ring on the frosty way.

Ring on the icy path.

In the tents of the Turk the music thrills

In the Turkish tents, the music excites.

And the wine-cups chink for joy,

And the wine glasses clink in celebration,

‘Mid the noise of the dancer’s savage tread

‘Amid the noise of the dancer’s fierce step

And the lilt of the wild hautboy.”

And the sweet sound of the wild oboe.

[166]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

At twelve years of age he was proud, we are told, and haughty. He dressed well, and was envied by the poorer lads of the place, and once he took off his coat and gave it to a boy who looked with envy on him. He gave his shoes as well, and came back barefoot. His mother, wishing to know his mind in the matter, pretended to reprimand him, but he replied, saying, “Mother, when others wanted it so, how could I refuse giving?” His mother pondered these things in her heart.

At twelve years old, he was proud and arrogant, or so they say. He dressed nicely and the poorer boys in the area envied him. One time, he took off his coat and gave it to a boy who was looking at him with jealousy. He even gave away his shoes and came back barefoot. His mother, wanting to understand what he was thinking, acted like she was going to scold him, but he replied, "Mom, when others need it so much, how could I say no?" His mother thought about this deeply.

When he was fifteen he was strong and well-built, and liked vigorous exercise, so that he was a noted wrestler and skilful at shuttlecock. His mother, however, frowned upon these things, saying that they were not dignified, so that he gave them up and confined his attention to literary studies, graduating at twenty-five years of age.

At fifteen, he was strong and fit, and enjoyed intense exercise, making him a well-known wrestler and good at playing shuttlecock. His mother, however, disapproved of these activities, claiming they weren't dignified, so he stopped and focused on his studies, graduating at twenty-five.

In 1592, during the Japanese War, when the King escaped to Eui-ju, Yi Hang-bok went with him in his flight, and there he met the Chinese (Ming) representative, who said in surprise to his Majesty, “Do you mean to tell me that you have men in Cho-sen like Yi Hang-bok?” Yang Ho, the general of the rescuing forces, also continually referred to him for advice and counsel. He lived to see the troubles in the reign of the wicked Kwang-hai, and at last went into exile to Puk-chong. [167]When he crossed the Iron Pass near Wonsan, he wrote—

In 1592, during the Japanese War, when the King fled to Eui-ju, Yi Hang-bok accompanied him. There, he met the Chinese (Ming) representative, who was surprised to ask His Majesty, “Are you telling me that you have men in Joseon like Yi Hang-bok?” Yang Ho, the general of the rescue forces, repeatedly sought his advice and counsel. He lived through the troubles of the wicked Kwang-hai’s reign and eventually went into exile in Puk-chong. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] When he crossed the Iron Pass near Wonsan, he wrote—

“From the giddy height of the Iron Peak,

"From the dizzying height of the Iron Peak,

I call on the passing cloud,

I reach out to the passing cloud,

To take up a lonely exile’s tears

To collect a lonely exile’s tears

In the folds of its feathery shroud,

In the layers of its soft covering,

And drop them as rain on the Palace Gates,

And let them fall like rain on the Palace Gates,

On the King, and his shameless crowd.”]

On the King and his shameless crowd.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

During the Japanese War in the reign of Son-jo, the Mings sent a great army that came east, drove out the enemy and restored peace. At that time the general of the Mings informed his Korean Majesty that the victory was due to the help of Kwan, the God of War. “This being the case,” said he, “you ought not to continue without temples in which to express your gratitude to him.” So they built him houses of worship and offered him sacrifice. The Temples built were one to the south and one to the east of the city. In examining sites for these they could not agree on the one to the south. Some wanted it nearer the wall and some farther away. At that time an official, called Yi Hang-bok, was in charge of the conference. On a certain day when Yi was at home a military officer called and wished to see him. Ordering him in he found him a great strapping fellow, splendidly built. His request was that Yi should [168]send out all his retainers till he talked to him privately. They were sent out, and then the stranger gave his message. After he had finished, he said good-bye and left.

During the Japanese War during Son-jo’s reign, the Mings sent a huge army eastward, drove out the enemy, and restored peace. At that time, the general of the Mings informed the Korean king that the victory was thanks to Kwan, the God of War. “Since this is the case,” he said, “you shouldn’t go on without temples to show your gratitude to him.” So they built him places of worship and made sacrifices. The temples that were built included one to the south and one to the east of the city. When looking for sites for these, they disagreed about the location to the south. Some wanted it closer to the wall, and some wanted it farther away. During this time, an official named Yi Hang-bok was in charge of the discussion. One day, while Yi was at home, a military officer came calling and asked to see him. Yi allowed him in and found that he was a big, impressive guy. The officer requested that Yi send out all his attendants so they could speak privately. They were sent out, and then the stranger shared his message. After he was done, he said goodbye and left.

Yi had at that time an old friend stopping with him. The friend went out with the servants when they were asked to leave, and now he came back again. When he came in he noticed that the face of the master had a very peculiar expression, and he asked him the reason of it. Yi made no reply at first, but later told his friend that a very extraordinary thing had happened. The military man who had come and called was none other than a messenger of the God of War. His coming, too, was on account of their not yet having decided in regard to the site for the Temple. “He came,” said Yi, “to show me where it ought to be. He urged that it was not a matter for time only, but for the eternities to come. If we do not get it right the God of War will find no peace. I told him in reply that I would do my best. Was this not strange?”

Yi had an old friend staying with him at that time. The friend left with the servants when they were asked to go, but now he came back. When he entered, he noticed that Yi had a very unusual expression on his face, so he asked him why. Yi didn't respond at first, but later he told his friend that something very extraordinary had happened. The soldier who had visited was actually a messenger from the God of War. His visit was due to the fact that they still hadn't decided on the location for the Temple. “He came,” Yi said, “to show me where it should be. He stressed that it wasn't just a matter of time, but of the future forever. If we don't get it right, the God of War won't find peace. I told him that I would do my best. Wasn't that strange?”

The friend who heard this was greatly exercised, but Yi warned him not to repeat it to any one. Yi used all his efforts, and at last the building was placed on the approved site, where it now stands.

The friend who heard this was really worried, but Yi told him not to tell anyone. Yi did everything he could, and finally, the building was put on the approved site, where it stands now.

Im Bang. [169]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXII

A VISIT FROM THE SHADES

[Choi Yu-won.—(The story of meeting his mother’s ghost is reported to be of this man.)

[Choi Yu-won.—(This man is said to have had a story about meeting his mother’s ghost.) ]

Choi Yu-won matriculated in 1579 and graduated in 1602, becoming Chief Justice and having conferred on him the rank of prince. When he was a boy his great-aunt once gave him cloth for a suit of clothes, but he refused to accept of it, and from this his aunt prophesied that he would yet become a famous man. He studied in the home of the great teacher Yul-gok, and Yul-gok also foretold that the day would come when he would be an honour to Korea.

Choi Yu-won enrolled in 1579 and graduated in 1602, becoming Chief Justice and receiving the title of prince. As a child, his great-aunt once offered him fabric for a suit, but he turned it down, leading his aunt to predict that he would become a famous person. He studied in the home of the renowned teacher Yul-gok, who also predicted that one day he would bring honor to Korea.

Yu-won once met Chang Han-kang and inquired of him concerning Pyon-wha Keui-jil (a law by which the weak became strong, the wicked good, and the stupid wise). He also asked that if one be truly transformed will the soul change as well as the body, or the body only? Chang replied, “Both are changed, for how could the body change without the soul?” Yu-won asked Yul-gok concerning [170]this also, and Yul-gok replied that Chang’s words were true.

Yu-won once met Chang Han-kang and asked him about Pyon-wha Keui-jil (a law explaining how the weak become strong, the wicked become good, and the stupid become wise). He also wanted to know if a true transformation would change both the soul and the body, or just the body. Chang answered, “Both are changed, because how could the body change without the soul?” Yu-won then asked Yul-gok about this too, and Yul-gok confirmed that Chang’s words were true.

In 1607 Choi Yu-won memorialized the King, calling attention to a letter received from Japan in answer to a communication sent by his Majesty, which had on its address the name of the Prime Minister, written a space lower than good form required. The Korean envoy had not protested, as duty would require of him, and yet the King had advanced him in rank. The various officials commended him for his courage.

In 1607, Choi Yu-won wrote to the King, highlighting a letter received from Japan in response to a message sent by His Majesty. The letter addressed the Prime Minister's name, which was written lower than proper etiquette required. The Korean envoy hadn’t protested as he should have, yet the King promoted him in rank. The various officials praised him for his bravery.

In 1612, while he was Chief Justice, King Kwang-hai tried to degrade the Queen Dowager, who was not his own mother, he being born of a concubine, but Yu-won besought him with tears not to do so illegal and unnatural a thing. Still the King overrode all opposition, and did according to his unfilial will. In it all Choi Yu-won was proven a good man and a just. He used to say to his companions, even as a youth, “Death is dreadful, but still, better death for righteousness’ sake and honour than life in disgrace.” Another saying of his runs, “All one’s study is for the development of character; if it ends not in that it is in vain.”

In 1612, while he was Chief Justice, King Kwang-hai attempted to strip the Queen Dowager of her status, even though she wasn't his biological mother, as he was the son of a concubine. However, Yu-won pleaded with him in tears not to commit such an illegal and unnatural act. Despite this, the King ignored all opposition and followed his unfilial desires. Throughout this situation, Choi Yu-won was shown to be a good and just man. He often told his friends, even as a young man, “Death is terrifying, but it’s still better to die for righteousness and honor than to live in disgrace.” Another saying of his was, “All one’s study is meant for character development; if it doesn’t lead to that, it’s pointless.”

Korea’s ancient belief was that the blood of a faithful son served as an elixir of life to the dying, so that when his mother was at the point of death [171]Yu-won with a knife cut flesh from his thigh till the blood flowed, and with this he prepared his magic dose.]

Korea's ancient belief was that the blood of a devoted son acted as a life-giving potion for the dying. So when his mother was on the verge of death [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Yu-won used a knife to cut flesh from his thigh until the blood flowed, and he used this to create his magical remedy.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

There was a minister in olden days who once, when he was Palace Secretary, was getting ready for office in the morning. He had on his ceremonial dress. It was rather early, and as he leaned on his arm-rest for a moment, sleep overcame him. He dreamt, and in the dream he thought he was mounted and on his journey. He was crossing the bridge at the entrance to East Palace Street, when suddenly he saw his mother coming towards him on foot. He at once dismounted, bowed, and said, “Why do you come thus, mother, not in a chair, but on foot?”

There was a minister back in the day who, while he was the Palace Secretary, was getting ready for work in the morning. He was dressed in his formal attire. It was still pretty early, and as he leaned on his armrest for a moment, he dozed off. In his dream, he imagined he was riding and on his way somewhere. He was crossing the bridge at the start of East Palace Street when, out of the blue, he saw his mother walking towards him. He quickly got off his horse, bowed, and asked, “Why are you coming like this, mother, not in a chair, but on foot?”

She replied, “I have already left the world, and things are not where I am as they are where you are, and so I walk.”

She said, “I’ve already moved on from this world, and things aren’t the same here as they are for you, so I keep walking.”

The secretary asked, “Where are you going, please?”

The secretary asked, "Where are you going, please?"

She replied, “We have a servant living at Yong-san, and they are having a witches’ prayer service there just now, so I am going to partake of the sacrifice.”

She replied, “We have a servant living in Yong-san, and they're having a witches’ prayer service there right now, so I'm going to join in the sacrifice.”

“But,” said the secretary, “we have sacrificial days, many of them, at our own home, those of the [172]four seasons, also on the first and fifteenth of each month. Why do you go to a servant’s house and not to mine?”

“But,” said the secretary, “we have many sacrificial days at our own home, during each of the four seasons, as well as on the first and fifteenth of every month. Why would you go to a servant’s house and not to mine?”

The mother replied, “Your sacrifices are of no interest to me, I like the prayers of the witches. If there is no medium we spirits find no satisfaction. I am in a hurry,” said she, “and cannot wait longer,” so she spoke her farewell and was gone.

The mother replied, “Your sacrifices don’t matter to me; I prefer the witches’ prayers. Without a medium, we spirits find no satisfaction. I’m in a hurry,” she said, “and can’t wait any longer,” so she said her goodbye and was gone.

The secretary awoke with a start, but felt that he had actually seen what had come to pass.

The secretary woke up suddenly but felt like he had really witnessed what had happened.

He then called a servant and told him to go at once to So-and-So’s house in Yong-san, and tell a certain servant to come that night without fail. “Go quickly,” said the secretary, “so that you can be back before I enter the Palace.” Then he sat down to meditate over it.

He then called a servant and told him to go right away to So-and-So’s house in Yong-san and tell a certain servant to come that night without fail. “Hurry up,” said the secretary, “so that you can be back before I enter the Palace.” Then he sat down to think it over.

In a little the servant had gone and come again. It was not yet broad daylight, and because it was cold the servant did not enter straight, but went first into the kitchen to warm his hands before the fire. There was a fellow-servant there who asked him, “Have you had something to drink?”

In a little while, the servant had gone and come back again. It wasn't fully daylight yet, and because it was cold, the servant didn't go straight in but went first to the kitchen to warm his hands by the fire. There was another servant there who asked him, “Did you have something to drink?”

He replied, “They are having a big witch business on at Yong-san, and while the mutang (witch) was performing, she said that the spirit that possessed her was the mother of the master here. On my appearance she called out my name and said, ‘This is a servant from our house.’ Then she [173]called me and gave me a big glass of spirit. She added further, ‘On my way here I met my son going into the Palace.’”

He responded, “There’s a big witch event happening in Yong-san, and while the mutang (witch) was performing, she claimed that the spirit possessing her was the mother of the master here. When she saw me, she called out my name and said, ‘This is a servant from our house.’ Then she [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] called me over and handed me a large glass of spirit. She also added, ‘On my way here, I saw my son heading into the Palace.’”

The secretary, overhearing this talk from the room where he was waiting, broke down and began to cry. He called in the servant and made fuller inquiry, and more than ever he felt assured that his mother’s spirit had really gone that morning to share in the koot (witches’ sacrificial ceremony). He then called the mutang, and in behalf of the spirit of his mother made her a great offering. Ever afterwards he sacrificed to her four times a year at each returning season.

The secretary, listening to this conversation from the room where he was waiting, couldn’t hold it together and started to cry. He summoned the servant and asked more questions, and he became even more convinced that his mother’s spirit had actually left that morning to participate in the koot (witches’ sacrificial ceremony). He then called the mutang and made a significant offering for the spirit of his mother. From then on, he sacrificed to her four times a year at each season's arrival.

Im Bang. [174]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXIII

THE FEARLESS CAPTAIN

There was formerly a soldier, Yee Man-ji of Yong-nam, a strong and muscular fellow, and brave as a lion. He had green eyes and a terrible countenance. Frequently he said, “Fear! What is fear?” On a certain day when he was in his house a sudden storm of rain came on, when there were flashes of lightning and heavy claps of thunder. At one of them a great ball of fire came tumbling into his home and went rolling over the verandah, through the rooms, into the kitchen and out into the yard, and again into the servants’ quarters. Several times it went and came bouncing about. Its blazing light and the accompanying noise made it a thing of terror.

Once there was a soldier named Yee Man-ji from Yong-nam, a strong and muscular guy, as brave as a lion. He had green eyes and a fierce expression. He often said, “Fear! What is fear?” One day, while he was at home, a sudden rainstorm hit, bringing flashes of lightning and loud thunder. Amidst the chaos, a huge fireball crashed into his house, rolling over the verandah, through the rooms, into the kitchen, and out into the yard, then back into the servants’ quarters. It bounced around several times, its blazing light and the loud noise making it truly terrifying.

Yee sat in the outer verandah, wholly undisturbed. He thought to himself, “I have done no wrong, therefore why need I fear the lightning?” A moment later a flash struck the large elm tree in front of the house and smashed it to pieces. The rain then ceased and the thunder likewise.

Yee sat on the outer porch, completely calm. He thought to himself, “I haven't done anything wrong, so why should I be afraid of the lightning?” A moment later, a flash hit the large elm tree in front of the house and shattered it into pieces. Then the rain stopped and the thunder followed suit.

Yee turned to see how it fared with his family, [175]and found them all fallen senseless. With the greatest of difficulty he had them restored to life. During that year they all fell ill and died, and Yee came to Seoul and became a Captain of the Right Guard. Shortly after he went to North Ham-kyong Province. There he took a second wife and settled down. All his predecessors had died of goblin influences, and the fact that calamity had overtaken them while in the official quarters had caused them to use one of the village houses instead.

Yee turned to see how his family was doing, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and found them all unconscious. With great effort, he managed to bring them back to life. During that year, they all fell ill and died, and Yee went to Seoul and became a Captain of the Right Guard. Shortly after, he moved to North Ham-kyong Province. There, he took a second wife and settled down. All his predecessors had died because of goblin influences, and since misfortune had struck them while they were in the official quarters, they chose to use one of the village houses instead.

Yee, however, determined to live down all fear and go back to the old quarters, which he extensively repaired.

Yee, however, decided to overcome all fear and return to the old quarters, which he extensively renovated.

One night his wife was in the inner room while he was alone in the public office with a light burning before him. In the second watch or thereabout, a strange-looking object came out of the inner quarters. It looked like the stump of a tree wrapped in black sackcloth. There was no outline or definite shape to it, and it came jumping along and sat itself immediately before Yee Man-ji. Also two other objects came following in its wake, shaped just like the first one. The three then sat in a row before Yee, coming little by little closer and closer to him. Yee moved away till he had backed up against the wall and could go no farther. Then he said, “Who are you, anyhow; what kind of devil, pray, that you dare to push towards me so in my [176]office? If you have any complaint or matter to set right, say so, and I’ll see to it.”

One night, his wife was in the back room while he was alone in the office with a light on in front of him. Around the second watch, a strange-looking object emerged from the inner quarters. It resembled the stump of a tree covered in black cloth. It had no clear outline or shape and hopped over to sit right in front of Yee Man-ji. Two other objects followed closely behind, shaped just like the first one. The three of them then sat in a row before Yee, inching closer and closer to him. Yee moved back until he was pressed against the wall and couldn’t go any further. Then he said, “Who are you anyway? What kind of devil are you to dare come toward me like this in my [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]office? If you have a complaint or something to fix, speak up, and I’ll take care of it.”

The middle devil said in reply, “I’m hungry, I’m hungry, I’m hungry.”

The middle devil replied, “I’m hungry, I’m hungry, I’m hungry.”

Yee answered, “Hungry, are you? Very well, now just move back and I’ll have food prepared for you in abundance.” He then repeated a magic formula that he had learned, and snapped his fingers. The three devils seemed to be afraid of this. Then Man-ji suddenly closed his fist and struck a blow at the first devil. It dodged, however, most deftly and he missed, but hit the floor a sounding blow that cut his hand.

Yee replied, “Are you hungry? Alright, just step back and I’ll get some food ready for you.” He then recited a magic phrase he had learned and snapped his fingers. The three devils appeared to be scared of this. Then Man-ji suddenly clenched his fist and swung at the first devil. However, it dodged skillfully, and he missed, but hit the floor with a powerful blow that injured his hand.

Then they all shouted, “We’ll go, we’ll go, since you treat guests thus.” At once they bundled out of the room and disappeared.

Then they all shouted, “We’ll go, we’ll go, since you treat guests like this.” Immediately, they hurried out of the room and vanished.

On the following day he had oxen killed and a sacrifice offered to these devils, and they returned no more.

The next day, he had oxen slaughtered and a sacrifice made to these demons, and they never returned.


Note.—Men have been killed by goblins. This is not so much due to the fact that goblins are wicked as to the fact that men are afraid of them. Many died in North Ham-kyong, but those again who were brave, and clove them with a knife, or struck them down, lived. If they had been afraid, they too would have died.

Note.—Men have died at the hands of goblins. This isn’t so much because goblins are evil, but because men are afraid of them. Many lost their lives in North Ham-kyong, but those who were brave and fought back with a knife or struck them down survived. If they had been scared, they too would have perished.

Im Bang. [177]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXIV

THE KING OF YOM-NA (HELL)

[Pak Chom was one of the Royal Censors, and died in the Japanese War of 1592.]

[Pak Chom was one of the Royal Censors and died in the Japanese War of 1592.]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

In Yon-nan County, Whang-hai Province, there was a certain literary graduate whose name I have forgotten. He fell ill one day and remained in his room, leaning helplessly against his arm-rest. Suddenly several spirit soldiers appeared to him, saying, “The Governor of the lower hell has ordered your arrest,” so they bound him with a chain about his neck, and led him away. They journeyed for many hundreds of miles, and at last reached a place that had a very high wall. The spirits then took him within the walls and went on for a long distance.

In Yon-nan County, Whang-hai Province, there was a literary graduate whose name I've forgotten. One day, he got sick and stayed in his room, helplessly leaning against his armrest. Suddenly, several spirit soldiers appeared to him, saying, “The Governor of the lower hell has ordered your arrest,” and they bound him with a chain around his neck and led him away. They traveled for hundreds of miles and eventually arrived at a place with a very high wall. The spirits then took him inside the walls and continued on for a long distance.

There was within this enclosure a great structure whose height reached to heaven. They arrived at the gate, and the spirits who had him in hand led him in, and when they entered the inner courtyard they laid him down on his face.

There was a huge building inside this enclosure that towered up to the sky. They reached the gate, and the spirits holding him took him inside. Once they were in the inner courtyard, they brought him down to the ground on his face.

Glancing up he saw what looked like a king seated [178]on a throne; grouped about him on each side were attendant officers. There were also scores of secretaries and soldiers going and coming on pressing errands. The King’s appearance was most terrible, and his commands such as to fill one with awe. The graduate felt the perspiration break out on his back, and he dared not look up. In a little a secretary came forward, stood in front of the raised dais to transmit commands, and the King asked, “Where do you come from? What is your name? How old are you? What do you do for a living? Tell me the truth now, and no dissembling.”

Glancing up, he saw what looked like a king sitting on a throne; around him on each side were attendant officers. There were also tons of secretaries and soldiers coming and going on urgent missions. The King’s presence was incredibly intimidating, and his orders commanded respect. The graduate felt sweat break out on his back, and he didn’t dare look up. Soon, a secretary stepped forward, stood in front of the raised platform to relay orders, and the King asked, “Where are you coming from? What’s your name? How old are you? What do you do for a living? Tell me the truth now, and no lying.”

The scholar, frightened to death, replied, “My clan name is So-and-so, and my given name is So-and-so. I am so old, and I have lived for several generations at Yon-nan, Whang-hai Province. I am stupid and ill-equipped by nature, so have not done anything special. I have heard all my life that if you say your beads with love and pity in your heart you will escape hell, and so have given my time to calling on the Buddha, and dispensing alms.”

The scholar, terrified, responded, “My family name is So-and-so, and my first name is So-and-so. I’m really old, and I’ve spent several generations in Yon-nan, Whang-hai Province. I'm not very bright or talented, so I haven't done anything noteworthy. I’ve always heard that if you chant your prayers with love and compassion in your heart, you can avoid hell, so I’ve dedicated my time to praying to the Buddha and giving to those in need.”

The secretary, hearing this, went at once and reported it to the King. After some time he came back with a message, saying, “Come up closer to the steps, for you are not the person intended. It happens that you bear the same name and you have thus been wrongly arrested. You may go now.” [179]

The secretary, hearing this, immediately reported it to the King. After a while, he returned with a message, saying, “Step closer to the steps, as you’re not the person we intended to find. It turns out you have the same name, which is why you were mistakenly arrested. You can leave now.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The scholar joined his hands and made a deep bow. Again the secretary transmitted a message from the King, saying, “My house, when on earth, was in such a place in such and such a ward of Seoul. When you go back I want to send a message by you. My coming here is long, and the outer coat I wear is worn to shreds. Ask my people to send me a new outer coat. If you do so I shall be greatly obliged, so see that you do not forget.”

The scholar clasped his hands and bowed deeply. Once more, the secretary delivered a message from the King, saying, “My home, when I was on earth, was located in a specific area in a certain ward of Seoul. When you return, I want you to send a message for me. I've been here a long time, and the outer coat I'm wearing is in tatters. Please have my people send me a new outer coat. If you do this, I would be very grateful, so make sure you don’t forget.”

The scholar said, “Your Majesty’s message given me thus direct I shall pass on without fail, but the ways of the two worlds, the dark world and the light, are so different that when I give the message the hearers will say I am talking nonsense. True, I’ll give it just as you have commanded, but what about it if they refuse to listen? I ought to have some evidence as proof to help me out.”

The scholar said, “Your Majesty, I will definitely pass on your message as you instructed, but the ways of the two worlds, the dark world and the light, are so different that when I deliver the message, the listeners will think I’m talking nonsense. True, I’ll convey it exactly as you’ve commanded, but what if they refuse to listen? I should have some proof to back me up.”

The King made answer, “Your words are true, very true. This will help you: When I was on earth,” said he, “one of my head buttons1 that I wore had a broken edge, and I hid it in the third volume of the Book of History. I alone know of it, no one else in the world. If you give this as a proof they will listen.”

The King replied, “Your words are true, very true. This will help you: When I was on earth,” he said, “one of the buttons on my jacket1 was broken, and I hid it in the third volume of the Book of History. I’m the only one who knows about it; no one else in the world does. If you present this as proof, they will listen.”

The scholar replied, “That will be satisfactory, but again, how shall I do in case they make the new coat?” [180]

The scholar replied, “That will work, but again, what should I do if they make the new coat?” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The reply was, “Prepare a sacrifice, offer the coat by fire, and it will reach me.”

The response was, “Get a sacrifice ready, burn the coat, and it will come to me.”

He then bade good-bye, and the King sent with him two soldier guards. He asked the soldiers, as they came out, who the one seated on the throne was. “He is the King of Hades,” said they; “his surname is Pak and his given name is Oo.”

He then said goodbye, and the King sent two soldier guards with him. As they stepped out, he asked the soldiers who the person sitting on the throne was. “He is the King of Hades,” they replied; “his last name is Pak and his first name is Oo.”

They arrived at the bank of a river, and the two soldiers pushed him into the water. He awoke with a start, and found that he had been dead for three days.

They reached the riverbank, and the two soldiers threw him into the water. He jolted awake, realizing he had been dead for three days.

When he recovered from his sickness he came up to Seoul, searched out the house indicated, and made careful inquiry as to the name, finding that it was no other than Pak Oo. Pak Oo had two sons, who at that time had graduated and were holding office. The graduate wanted to see the sons of this King of Hades, but the gatekeeper would not let him in. Therefore he stood before the red gate waiting helplessly till the sun went down. Then came out from the inner quarters of the house an old servant, to whom he earnestly made petition that he might see the master. On being thus requested, the servant returned and reported it to the master, who, a little later, ordered him in. On entering, he saw two gentlemen who seemed to be chiefs. They had him sit down, and then questioned him as to who he was and what he had to say. [181]

When he got better from his illness, he went up to Seoul, found the house that was described to him, and asked around to learn the name, discovering that it was none other than Pak Oo. Pak Oo had two sons, who at that time had graduated and were working in their jobs. The graduate wanted to meet the sons of this King of Hades, but the gatekeeper wouldn’t let him in. So, he stood in front of the red gate, waiting with no way in until the sun set. Then, an old servant came out from the back of the house, and he earnestly asked to see the master. After he made this request, the servant went back and told the master, who soon ordered him to come in. Upon entering, he saw two gentlemen who looked like leaders. They asked him to sit down and then questioned him about who he was and what he had to say. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

He replied, “I am a student living in Yon-nan County, Whang-hai Province. On such and such a day I died and went into the other world, where your honorable father gave me such and such a commission.”

He responded, “I’m a student living in Yon-nan County, Whang-hai Province. On a certain day, I died and entered the afterlife, where your esteemed father assigned me a task.”

The two listened for a little and then, without waiting to hear all that he had to say, grew very angry and began to scold him, saying, “How dare such a scarecrow as you come into our house and say such things as these? This is stuff and nonsense that you talk. Pitch him out,” they shouted to the servants.

The two listened for a bit and then, not bothering to hear everything he had to say, got really angry and started to yell at him, saying, “How dare you, a scarecrow like you, come into our house and say things like this? What you're saying is ridiculous. Throw him out,” they yelled to the servants.

He, however, called back saying, “I have a proof; listen. If it fails, why then, pitch me out.”

He called back and said, “I have proof; listen. If it doesn’t work, then throw me out.”

One of the two said, “What possible proof can you have?” Then the scholar told with great exactness and care the story of the head button.

One of them said, “What kind of proof do you even have?” Then the scholar carefully and precisely recounted the story of the head button.

The two, in astonishment over this, had the book taken down and examined, and sure enough in Vol. III of the Book of History was the button referred to. Not a single particular had failed. It proved to be a button that they had missed after the death of their father, and that they had searched for in vain.

The two, amazed by this, had the book taken down and looked over, and sure enough, in Vol. III of the Book of History was the button mentioned. Not a single detail was wrong. It turned out to be a button they had overlooked after their father's death, one they had searched for without success.

Accepting the message now as true, they all entered upon a period of mourning.

Accepting the message as true, they all entered a time of mourning.

The women of the family also called in the scholar and asked him specially of what he had seen. So they made the outer coat, chose a day, and [182]offered it by fire before the ancestral altar. Three days after the sacrifice the scholar dreamed, and the family of Pak dreamed too, that the King of Hades had come and given to each one of them his thanks for the coat. They long kept the scholar at their home, treating him with great respect, and became his firm friends for ever after.

The women of the family also called the scholar in and asked him specifically what he had seen. So they made the outer coat, selected a day, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]offered it by fire before the ancestral altar. Three days after the sacrifice, the scholar dreamed, and Pak's family also dreamed, that the King of Hades had come and thanked each of them for the coat. They kept the scholar at their home for a long time, treating him with great respect, and became his lifelong friends.

Pak Oo was a great-grandson of Minister Pak Chom. While he held office he was honest and just and was highly honoured by the people. When he was Mayor of Hai-ju there arose a dispute between him and the Governor, which proved also that Pak was the honest man.

Pak Oo was the great-grandson of Minister Pak Chom. During his time in office, he was honest and fair, earning the respect of the people. When he was the Mayor of Hai-ju, a disagreement occurred between him and the Governor, which also demonstrated that Pak was indeed an honest man.

When I was at Hai-ju, Choi Yu-chom, a graduate, told me this story.

When I was at Hai-ju, Choi Yu-chom, a graduate, shared this story with me.

Im Bang. [183]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The head button is the insignia of rank, and is consequently a valuable heirloom in a Korean home.—J. S. G. 

1 The head button represents rank and is therefore a cherished heirloom in a Korean household.—J. S. G. 

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXV

HONG’S EXPERIENCES IN HADES

Hong Nai-pom was a military graduate who was born in the year A.D. 1561, and lived in the city of Pyeng-yang. He passed his examination in the year 1603, and in the year 1637 attained to the Third Degree. He was 82 in the year 1643, and his son Sonn memorialized the King asking that his father be given rank appropriate to his age. At that time a certain Han Hong-kil was chief of the Royal Secretaries, and he refused to pass on the request to his Majesty; but in the year 1644, when the Crown Prince was returning from his exile in China, he came by way of Pyeng-yang. Sonn took advantage of this to present the same request to the Crown Prince. His Highness received it, and had it brought to the notice of the King. In consequence, Hong received the rank of Second Degree.

Hong Nai-pom was a military graduate born in 1561 and lived in the city of Pyeng-yang. He passed his examination in 1603 and achieved the Third Degree in 1637. He was 82 years old in 1643, and his son Sonn petitioned the King to have his father recognized with a rank appropriate to his age. At that time, Han Hong-kil was the chief of the Royal Secretaries, and he refused to forward the request to the King. However, in 1644, when the Crown Prince was returning from his exile in China, he passed through Pyeng-yang. Sonn took this opportunity to present the same request to the Crown Prince. His Highness accepted it and had it brought to the King’s attention. As a result, Hong was granted the rank of Second Degree.

On receiving it he said, “This year I shall die,” and a little later he died.

Upon receiving it, he said, “This year I will die,” and shortly after, he passed away.

In the year 1594, Hong fell ill of typhus fever, and after ten days of suffering, died. They prepared his body for burial, and placed it in a coffin. [184]Then the friends and relatives left, and his wife remained alone in charge. Of a sudden the body turned itself and fell with a thud to the ground. The woman, frightened, fainted away, and the other members of the family came rushing to her help. From this time on the body resumed its functions, and Hong lived.

In 1594, Hong got sick with typhus fever, and after ten days of suffering, he died. They prepared his body for burial and placed it in a coffin. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Then his friends and relatives left, leaving his wife alone to take care of things. Suddenly, the body turned over and fell with a thud to the ground. The woman, scared, fainted, and the rest of the family rushed to help her. From that moment on, the body started functioning again, and Hong came back to life.

Said he, “In my dream I went to a certain region, a place of great fear where many persons were standing around, and awful ogres, some of them wearing bulls’ heads, and some with faces of wild beasts. They crowded about and jumped and pounced toward me in all directions. A scribe robed in black sat on a platform and addressed me, saying, ‘There are three religions on earth, Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism. According to Buddhism, you know that heaven and hell are places that decide between man’s good and evil deeds. You have ever been a blasphemer of the Buddha, and a denier of a future life, acting always as though you knew everything, blustering and storming. You are now to be sent to hell, and ten thousand kalpas1 will not see you out of it.’

He said, “In my dream, I went to a place filled with great fear, where many people were gathered around, along with terrifying ogres, some wearing bulls’ heads and others with the faces of wild animals. They surrounded me, jumping and lunging in all directions. A scribe dressed in black sat on a platform and spoke to me, saying, ‘There are three religions on earth: Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism. According to Buddhism, you know that heaven and hell are the places that determine a person's good and evil actions. You have always been a blasphemer of the Buddha and a denier of an afterlife, acting as if you knew everything, boasting and raging. You are now going to be sent to hell, and ten thousand kalpas1 will not get you out of it.’”

“Then two or three constables carrying spears came and took me off. I screamed, ‘You are wrong, I am innocently condemned.’ Just at that moment a certain Buddha, with a face of shining [185]gold, came smiling toward me, and said, ‘There is truly a mistake somewhere; this man must attain to the age of eighty-three and become an officer of the Second Degree ere he dies.’ Then addressing me he asked, ‘How is it that you have come here? The order was that a certain Hong of Chon-ju be arrested and brought, not you; but now that you have come, look about the place before you go, and tell the world afterwards of what you have seen.’

“Then two or three officers with spears arrived and took me away. I shouted, ‘You’re making a mistake, I’m wrongfully accused.’ Just then, a certain Buddha, with a face shining like gold, came smiling toward me and said, ‘There’s definitely a mix-up; this man is supposed to live to eighty-three and become a Second Degree officer before he dies.’ Then, turning to me, he asked, ‘How did you end up here? The order was to arrest and bring a certain Hong from Chon-ju, not you; but now that you’re here, take a look around before you leave and tell the world what you’ve seen.’”

“The guards, on hearing this, took me in hand and brought me first to a prison-house, where a sign was posted up, marked, ‘Stirrers up of Strife.’ I saw in this prison a great brazier-shaped pit, built of stones and filled with fire. Flames arose and forked tongues. The stirrers up of strife were taken and made to sit close before it. I then saw one infernal guard take a long rod of iron, heat it red-hot, and put out the eyes of the guilty ones. I saw also that the offenders were hung up like dried fish. The guides who accompanied me, said, ‘While these were on earth they did not love their brethren, but looked at others as enemies. They scoffed at the laws of God and sought only selfish gain, so they are punished.’

“The guards, upon hearing this, took charge of me and brought me first to a prison where a sign was posted that read, ‘Instigators of Conflict.’ In that prison, I saw a large, brazier-shaped pit made of stones and filled with fire. Flames curled up and flickered wildly. The instigators of conflict were made to sit very close to it. I then saw one terrifying guard take a long iron rod, heat it until it was glowing red, and use it to blind the guilty ones. I also saw that the offenders were hung up like dried fish. The guides who were with me said, ‘While these people were on earth, they didn’t love their fellow humans, but viewed others as enemies. They mocked the laws of God and only pursued their own selfish interests, so they are being punished.’”

“The next hell was marked, ‘Liars.’ In that hell I saw an iron pillar of several yards in height, and great stones placed before it. The offenders were called up, and made to kneel before the pillar. [186]Then I saw an executioner take a knife and drive a hole through the tongues of the offenders, pass an iron chain through each, and hang them to the pillar so that they dangled by their tongues several feet from the ground. A stone was then taken and tied to each culprit’s feet. The stones thus bearing down, and the chains being fast to the pillar, their tongues were pulled out a foot or more, and their eyes rolled in their sockets. Their agonies were appalling. The guides again said, ‘These offenders when on earth used their tongues skilfully to tell lies and to separate friend from friend, and so they are punished.’

“The next hell was labeled ‘Liars.’ In that hell, I saw an iron pillar several yards high, with large stones placed in front of it. The offenders were summoned and forced to kneel before the pillar. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Then I witnessed an executioner take a knife and pierce the tongues of the offenders, threading an iron chain through each one and hanging them from the pillar so they dangled by their tongues several feet off the ground. A stone was then tied to each person's feet. With the stones weighing them down and the chains secured to the pillar, their tongues were stretched out a foot or more, and their eyes rolled in their sockets. Their suffering was horrifying. The guides again said, ‘These offenders, when they were alive, skillfully used their tongues to lie and to divide friends from each other, and this is their punishment.’”

“The next hell had inscribed on it, ‘Deceivers.’ I saw in it many scores of people. There were ogres that cut the flesh from their bodies, and fed it to starving demons. These ate and ate, and the flesh was cut and cut till only the bones remained. When the winds of hell blew, flesh returned to them; then metal snakes and copper dogs crowded in to bite them and suck their blood. Their screams of pain made the earth to tremble. The guides said to me, ‘When these offenders were on earth they held high office, and while they pretended to be true and good they received bribes in secret and were doers of all evil. As Ministers of State they ate the fat of the land and sucked the blood of the people, and yet advertised themselves [187]as benefactors and were highly applauded. While in reality they lived as thieves, they pretended to be holy, as Confucius and Mencius are holy. They were deceivers of the world, and robbers, and so are punished thus.’

“The next level of hell was labeled ‘Deceivers.’ I saw countless people there. There were monsters that tore the flesh from their bodies and fed it to starving demons. These demons ate and ate, and the flesh was sliced off until only bones were left. When the winds of hell blew, the flesh would return to them; then metal snakes and copper dogs would swarm in to bite them and drain their blood. Their screams of agony made the ground shake. The guides explained to me, ‘When these wrongdoers were alive, they held high positions, and while pretending to be righteous and good, they secretly accepted bribes and committed every kind of evil. As government officials, they feasted on the land’s riches and drained the people's lifeblood, all while presenting themselves [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]as benefactors and receiving great praise. In reality, they lived like thieves, while pretending to be virtuous, like Confucius and Mencius. They were deceivers of the world and robbers, and that is why they are punished this way.’”

“The guides then said, ‘It is not necessary that you see all the hells.’ They said to one another, ‘Let’s take him yonder and show him;’ so they went some distance to the south-east. There was a great house with a sign painted thus, ‘The Home of the Blessed.’ As I looked, there were beautiful haloes encircling it, and clouds of glory. There were hundreds of priests in cassock and surplice. Some carried fresh-blown lotus flowers; some were seated like the Buddha; some were reading prayers.

“The guides then said, ‘You don’t need to see all the hells.’ They said to one another, ‘Let’s take him over there and show him;’ so they went a good distance to the southeast. There was a large house with a sign that read, ‘The Home of the Blessed.’ As I looked, there were beautiful halos surrounding it, and clouds of glory. There were hundreds of priests in robes. Some carried fresh lotus flowers; some were seated like the Buddha; some were reading prayers.

“The guides said, ‘These when on earth kept the faith, and with undivided hearts served the Buddha, and so have escaped the Eight Sorrows and the Ten Punishments, and are now in the home of the happy, which is called heaven.’ When we had seen all these things we returned.

“The guides said, ‘Those who lived on earth held onto their faith and served the Buddha with whole hearts, so they have avoided the Eight Sorrows and the Ten Punishments, and are now in the joyful place known as heaven.’ After witnessing all these things, we returned.”

“The golden-faced Buddha said to me, ‘Not many on earth believe in the Buddha, and few know of heaven and hell. What do you think of it?’

“The golden-faced Buddha said to me, ‘Not many people on earth believe in the Buddha, and few are aware of heaven and hell. What are your thoughts on that?’

“I bowed low and thanked him.

“I bowed low and thanked him.

“Then the black-coated scribe said, ‘I am sending this man away; see him safely off.’ The spirit soldiers took me with them, and while on the [188]way I awakened with a start, and found that I had been dead for four days.”

“Then the scribe in the black coat said, ‘I’m sending this man away; make sure he gets off safely.’ The spirit soldiers took me with them, and on the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]way, I suddenly woke up and realized that I had been dead for four days.”

Hong’s mind was filled with pride on this account, and he frequently boasted of it. His age and Second Degree of rank came about just as the Buddha had predicted.

Hong was filled with pride over this and often bragged about it. His age and Second Degree of rank happened just as the Buddha had predicted.

His experience, alas! was used as a means to deceive people, for the Superior Man does not talk of these strange and wonderful things.

His experience, unfortunately, was used to trick people, because a truly good person doesn’t talk about these strange and amazing things.

Yi Tan, a Chinaman of the Song Kingdom, used to say, “If there is no heaven, there is no heaven, but if there is one, the Superior Man alone can attain to it. If there is no hell, there is no hell, but if there is one the bad man must inherit it.”

Yi Tan, a man from the Song Kingdom, used to say, “If there’s no heaven, there’s no heaven, but if there is one, only the truly good person can reach it. If there’s no hell, there’s no hell, but if there is one, the bad person will have to face it.”

If we examine Hong’s story, while it looks like a yarn to deceive the world, it really is a story to arouse one to right action. I, Im Bang, have recorded it like Toi-chi, saying, “Don’t find fault with the story, but learn its lesson.”

If we look at Hong’s story, it may seem like a tale meant to trick people, but it’s actually a story meant to inspire positive action. I, Im Bang, have documented it like Toi-chi, saying, “Don’t criticize the story; instead, learn its lesson.”

Im Bang. [189]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Kalpa means a Buddhistic age. 

1 Kalpa refers to a Buddhist era. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXVI

HAUNTED HOUSES

There once lived a man in Seoul called Yi Chang, who frequently told as an experience of his own the following story: He was poor and had no home of his own, so he lived much in quarters loaned him by others. When hard pressed he even went into haunted houses and lived there. Once, after failing to find a place, he heard of one such house in Ink Town (one of the wards of Seoul), at the foot of South Mountain, which had been haunted for generations and was now left vacant. Chang investigated the matter, and finally decided to take possession.

There once lived a man in Seoul named Yi Chang, who often shared the following story as if it were his own experience: He was poor and didn’t have a home, so he spent most of his time in places borrowed from others. When times got tough, he even stayed in haunted houses. One time, after struggling to find a place, he heard about a haunted house in Ink Town (one of the districts of Seoul), at the base of South Mountain, which had been unoccupied for generations. Chang looked into it and ultimately decided to move in.

First, to find whether it was really haunted or not, he called his elder brothers, Hugh and Haw, and five or six of his relatives, and had them help clean it out and sleep there. The house had one upper room that was fast locked. Looking through a chink, there was seen to be in the room a tablet chair and a stand for it; also there was an old harp without any strings, a pair of worn shoes, and some [190]sticks and bits of wood. Nothing else was in the room. Dust lay thick, as though it had gathered through long years of time.

First, to find out if it was really haunted or not, he called his older brothers, Hugh and Haw, along with five or six of his relatives, and they helped clean it out and spent the night there. The house had one locked upper room. Looking through a crack, they could see a tablet chair and a stand for it in the room; there was also an old harp without any strings, a pair of worn shoes, and some [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] sticks and bits of wood. Nothing else was in the room. Dust lay thick, as if it had accumulated over many years.

The company, after drinking wine, sat round the table and played at games, watching the night through. When it was late, towards midnight, they suddenly heard the sound of harps and a great multitude of voices, though the words were mixed and unintelligible. It was as though many people were gathered and carousing at a feast. The company then consulted as to what they should do. One drew a sword and struck a hole through the partition that looked into the tower. Instantly there appeared from the other side a sharp blade thrust out towards them. It was blue in colour. In fear and consternation they desisted from further interference with the place. But the sound of the harp and the revelry kept up till the morning. The company broke up at daylight, withdrew from the place, and never again dared to enter.

The group, after having some wine, gathered around the table and played games, watching the night go by. When it got late, around midnight, they suddenly heard the sound of harps and a large crowd singing, although the words were jumbled and hard to understand. It sounded like a lot of people were gathered having a feast. The group then discussed what they should do. One person drew a sword and made a hole in the wall that looked into the tower. Suddenly, a sharp blade extended from the other side towards them. It was blue in color. In fear and panic, they stopped interfering with the place. But the sound of the harp and the festivities continued until morning. The group broke up at dawn, left the place, and never dared to return.

In the South Ward there was another haunted house, of which Chang desired possession, so he called his friends and brothers once more to make the experiment and see whether it was really haunted or not. On entering, they found two dogs within the enclosure, one black and one tan, lying upon the open verandah, one at each end. Their eyes were fiery red, and though the company [191]shouted at them they did not move. They neither barked nor bit. But when midnight came these two animals got up and went down into the court, and began baying at the inky sky in a way most ominous. They went jumping back and forth. At that time, too, there came some one round the corner of the house dressed in ceremonial robes. The two dogs met him with great delight, jumping up before and behind in their joy at his coming. He ascended to the verandah, and sat down. Immediately five or six multi-coloured demons appeared and bowed before him, in front of the open space. The man then led the demons and the dogs two or three times round the house. They rushed up into the verandah and jumped down again into the court; backwards and forwards they came and went, till at last all of them mysteriously disappeared. The devils went into a hole underneath the floor, while the dogs went up to their quarters and lay down.

In the South Ward, there was another haunted house that Chang wanted to own, so he gathered his friends and brothers again to see if it was really haunted or not. Upon entering, they found two dogs in the yard, one black and one tan, lying on the open verandah, each at opposite ends. Their eyes glowed red, and even though the group [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] shouted at them, they didn’t move. They didn’t bark or bite. But when midnight struck, the two dogs got up, went into the courtyard, and began howling at the dark sky in a very eerie way. They jumped around excitedly. At that moment, someone appeared around the corner of the house wearing ceremonial robes. The two dogs greeted him joyfully, jumping up in excitement. He climbed onto the verandah and sat down. Immediately, five or six brightly colored demons appeared and bowed before him in front of the open area. The man then led the demons and the dogs around the house two or three times. They rushed up onto the verandah and jumped back down into the courtyard; they kept coming and going until eventually, they all mysteriously vanished. The demons went into a hole under the floor, while the dogs returned to their spots and lay down.

The company from the inner room had seen this. When daylight came they examined the place, looked through the chinks of the floor, but saw only an old, worn-out sieve and a few discarded brooms. They went behind the house and found another old broom poked into the chimney. They ordered a servant to gather them up and have them burned. The dogs lay as they were all day long, and neither ate nor moved. Some of the party [192]wished to kill the brutes, but were afraid, so fearsome was their appearance.

The people from the inner room saw this. When daylight arrived, they checked the area and looked through the gaps in the floor, but only found an old, worn-out sieve and a few discarded brooms. They went behind the house and discovered another old broom stuck in the chimney. They instructed a servant to gather them up and have them burned. The dogs lay still all day, not eating or moving. Some in the group [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wanted to kill the dogs but were too afraid, as their appearance was intimidating.

This night again they remained, desiring to see if the same phenomena would appear. Again at midnight the two dogs got down into the court and began barking up at the sky. The man in ceremonial robes again came, and the devils, just as the day before.

This night, they stayed again, eager to see if the same events would happen. Once more at midnight, the two dogs went down into the yard and started barking at the sky. The man in ceremonial robes showed up again, along with the devils, just like the day before.

The company, in fear and disgust, left the following morning, and did not try it again.

The company, feeling scared and grossed out, left the next morning and didn't attempt it again.

A friend, hearing this of Chang, went and asked about it from Hugh and Haw, and they confirmed the story.

A friend, hearing this about Chang, went and asked Hugh and Haw about it, and they backed up the story.

There is still another tale of a graduate who was out of house and home and went into a haunted dwelling in Ink Town, which was said to have had the tower where the mysterious sounds were heard. They opened the door, broke out the window, took out the old harp, the spirit chair, the shoes and sticks, and had them burned. Before the fire had finished its work, one of the servants fell down and died. The graduate, seeing this, in fear and dismay put out the fire, restored the things and left the house.

There’s another story about a graduate who was homeless and entered a haunted house in Ink Town, which was rumored to have a tower where strange noises were heard. They opened the door, broke a window, took out the old harp, the spirit chair, the shoes and sticks, and burned them. Before the fire finished its work, one of the servants collapsed and died. The graduate, terrified and shocked, put out the fire, returned the items, and left the house.

Again there was another homeless man who tried it. In the night a woman in a blue skirt came down from the loft, and acted in a peculiar and uncanny way. The man, seeing this, picked up his belongings and left. [193]

Again, another homeless guy gave it a shot. One night, a woman in a blue skirt came down from the loft and behaved in a strange and eerie manner. Seeing this, the man grabbed his things and left. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Again, in South Kettle Town, there were a number of woodmen who in the early morning were passing behind the haunted house, when they found an old woman sitting weeping under a tree. They thinking her an evil bogey, one man came up behind and gave her a thrust with his sickle. The witch rushed off into the house, her height appearing to be only about one cubit and a span.

Again, in South Kettle Town, several woodworkers were going by the haunted house early in the morning when they spotted an old woman crying under a tree. Thinking she was an evil spirit, one man approached her from behind and jabbed her with his sickle. The witch ran into the house, her height seeming to be only about a foot and a half.

Im Bang. [194]

I’m bummed. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXVII

IM, THE HUNTER

[Im Kyong-up.—One of Korea’s most famous generals, who fought in behalf of China in 1628 against the Manchus. He is worshipped to-day in many parts of Korea.]

[Im Kyong-up.—One of Korea's most famous generals, who fought for China in 1628 against the Manchus. He is still honored today in many parts of Korea.]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

When General Im Kyong-up was young he lived in the town of Tallai. In those days he loved the chase, and constantly practised riding and hunting. Once he went off on an excursion to track the deer in Wol-lak Mountains. He carried only a sword, and made the chase on foot. In his pursuit of the animal he went as far as Tai-paik Mountain. There night overtook him, and the way was hidden in the darkness. There were yawning chasms and great horns and cliffs on all sides. While he was in a state of perplexity he met a woodman, and asked him where the road was and how he ought to go. The woodman directed him to a cliff opposite, “where,” said he, [195]“there is a house.” Im heard this and crossed over to the farther ridge. On approaching more nearly he found a great tiled mansion standing alone without a single house about it. He went in by the main gateway, but found all quiet and dark and no one in sight. It was a vacant house, evidently deserted. After travelling all day in the hills Im was full of fears and creepy feelings. So he viewed the place with mistrust, fearing that there might be hill goblins in it or tree devils, but a moment later some one opened the room door and shouted out, “Do you sleep here? Have you had something to eat?”

When General Im Kyong-up was young, he lived in the town of Tallai. Back then, he loved the thrill of the hunt and spent a lot of time riding and hunting. One day, he set off to track deer in the Wol-lak Mountains. He only took a sword with him and did the chase on foot. He followed the deer all the way to Tai-paik Mountain. Night fell on him, and the path disappeared into the darkness. There were deep chasms, towering cliffs, and jagged rocks all around him. Feeling confused, he met a woodcutter and asked him for directions. The woodcutter pointed him to a cliff across from them, saying, “There’s a house over there.” Im heard this and crossed over to the other ridge. As he got closer, he saw a large tiled mansion standing alone with no other houses nearby. He entered through the main gate but found the place quiet, dark, and empty. It was a deserted house. After spending all day in the hills, Im was filled with fear and unease. He looked around with suspicion, worried that there might be forest spirits or goblins lurking inside. Just then, someone opened a door and called out, “Are you staying here? Have you eaten yet?”

Im looked and discovered that it was the same person that had directed him on his way. He said in reply, “I have not eaten anything and am hungry.” So the man opened the wall box and brought him out wine and meat. He, being exceedingly hungry, ate all. Then they sat down to talk together, and after a little the woodman got up, opened the box once more, and took from it a great sword. Im asked, “What is this you have; do you intend to kill me?”

Im looked and realized it was the same person who had guided him. He replied, “I haven’t eaten anything and I'm hungry.” So the man opened the wall box and pulled out wine and meat. Being extremely hungry, he ate everything. Then they sat down to chat, and after a while, the woodman got up, opened the box again, and took out a large sword. Im asked, “What is that you have; do you plan to kill me?”

The woodman laughed and said, “No, no, but to-night there is something on hand worth the seeing. Will you come with me and not be afraid?”

The woodman laughed and said, “No, no, but tonight there's something happening that's worth seeing. Will you come with me and not be scared?”

Im said, “Of course I am not afraid; I want to see.” [196]

Im said, “Of course I’m not afraid; I want to see.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

It was then about midnight, and the woodman, with the sword in his hand, took Im and went to one side through a succession of gates that seemed never ending. At last they came to a place where lights were reflected on a pond of water. There was a high pavilion apparently in the middle of the lake, and from the inside of it came the lights. There were sounds, too, of laughter and talking that came from the upper storey. Through the sliding doors he could distinguish two people seated together. There was another pavilion to the right of the lake and a large tree near it, up which the woodman told Im to climb.

It was around midnight, and the woodman, holding a sword, took Im aside and led him through what felt like an endless series of gates. Finally, they arrived at a spot where lights glimmered on the surface of a pond. There was a tall pavilion in the middle of the lake, and the lights were coming from inside it. Laughter and conversation could be heard from the upper floor. Through the sliding doors, he could make out two people sitting together. To the right of the lake, there was another pavilion and a large tree nearby, which the woodman advised Im to climb.

“When you get well up,” said he, “take your belt, tie yourself fast to the trunk and keep perfectly still.”

“When you’re feeling better,” he said, “take your belt, tie yourself to the trunk, and stay completely still.”

Im climbed the tree as directed, and made himself secure. From this point of vantage he looked intently, and the first thing he saw was the woodman give a leap that cleared the lake and landed him in the pavilion. At once he ascended to the upper storey, and now Im could distinguish three persons sitting talking and laughing. He heard the woodman, after drinking, say to his neighbour, “We have made our wager, now let’s see it out.” The man replied, “Let’s do so.” Then both arose, came down to the entrance, and vaulted off into mid-air, where they disappeared from sight. [197]Nothing could be distinguished now but the clashing of steel and flashes of fire, which kept up for a long time.

Im climbed the tree as instructed and secured himself. From this vantage point, he looked closely, and the first thing he noticed was the woodman leap over the lake and land in the pavilion. He immediately went up to the upper level, where Im could make out three people sitting, talking, and laughing. He heard the woodman, after taking a drink, say to his companion, “We have made our bet, now let’s see it through.” The man replied, “Let’s do it.” Then both of them stood up, headed to the entrance, and jumped into the air, where they suddenly vanished from view. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]All that could be heard now was the sound of clashing steel and flashes of fire, which continued for a long time.

In beholding this from the tree top, where he was stationed, his bones grew cold and his hair stood stiff on end. He knew not what to do. Then a moment later he heard something fall to the ground with a great thud. A cry of victory arose too, and he recognized that it was the woodman’s voice. Chills ran all over him, and goose-flesh covered his skin; only after a long time could he gain control of himself. He came down from the tree and the woodman met him, took him suddenly under his arm, and vaulted over into the pavilion. Here he met a beautiful woman with hair like fleecy clouds. Before the fight the woman’s voice was evidently full of hilarity, but now she was overcome with grief and tears.

As he watched from the treetop where he was perched, he felt a chill run through him and his hair stood on end. He didn’t know what to do. A moment later, he heard something hit the ground with a loud thud. A triumphant cry followed, and he recognized it as the woodman’s voice. He was filled with chills, and goosebumps covered his skin; it took him a long time to regain his composure. He climbed down from the tree, and the woodman grabbed him under his arm and jumped into the pavilion. There, he saw a stunning woman with hair like fluffy clouds. Before the fight, her voice had clearly been lively, but now she was overwhelmed with grief and tears.

The woodman spoke roughly to her, saying, “Do you not know that you, a wicked woman, have caused the death of a great man?” The woodman said also to Im, “You have courage and valour in your way, but it is not sufficient to meet a world like this. I will now give you this woman, and this house, so you can bid farewell to the dusty world and live here in peace and quiet for the rest of your days.”

The woodcutter spoke harshly to her, saying, “Don’t you realize that you, a terrible woman, have caused the death of a great man?” The woodcutter also said to Im, “You have courage and bravery, but it’s not enough to face a world like this. I will now give you this woman and this house, so you can say goodbye to the dusty world and live here in peace for the rest of your days.”

Im replied, “What I have seen to-night I am at [198]a loss to understand. I’d like to know the meaning of it first; please tell me. After hearing that I’ll do what you ask.”

Im replied, “What I witnessed tonight leaves me confused. I want to understand the meaning first; please tell me. After I hear that, I’ll do what you ask.”

The woodman said, “I am not an ordinary mortal of the world, but am an outlaw of the hills and woods. I am a robber, really, and by robbing have many such a house as this. Not only here but in all the provinces I have homes abundant, a beautiful woman in each, and rich and dainty fare. All unexpectedly this woman has neglected me for another man, and he and she have several times tried to kill me. There being no help for it, I had to kill him. I have killed the man, but I ought truly to have killed the woman. Take this place, then, off my hands, will you, and the woman too?”

The woodman said, “I’m not just an ordinary person; I’m an outlaw from the hills and forests. I’m really a robber, and because of that, I have many houses like this one. Not just here, but in all the regions, I have plenty of homes, a beautiful woman in each, and rich, fancy food. Unexpectedly, this woman has turned her back on me for another man, and he and she have tried to kill me several times. With no other option, I had to kill him. I’ve killed the man, but I should have really killed the woman. So, can you take this place off my hands, along with the woman?”

But Im asked, “Who was the man, and where did he live?”

But I'm asked, “Who was the man, and where did he live?”

“There were,” said the woodman, “mighty possibilities in him, though he lived humbly inside the South Gate of Seoul and sold cut tobacco. He came here frequently, and I knew it, though I winked at it all until they attempted to kill me, and that brought matters to a head. It was not my wish to kill him,” and here the woodman broke down and cried. “Alas, alas!” said he, “I have killed a great and gifted man. Think it over,” said he; “you have courage, but not enough to make any mark in the world. You will fail half-way, [199]the Fates have so decided. Cease from any vain ambitions, for there is no way by which your name can ever become famous. Do what I say, then, and take over this woman and this home.”

“There were,” said the woodman, “huge possibilities in him, even though he lived simply inside the South Gate of Seoul and sold cut tobacco. He came here often, and I knew it, even though I pretended not to notice until they tried to kill me, and that forced things to a breaking point. It wasn’t my intention to kill him,” and at that, the woodman broke down and cried. “Oh, what a tragedy!” he said, “I have killed a great and talented man. Think about it,” he said; “you have courage, but not enough to make an impact in the world. You will fall short, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that’s just how the Fates have decided. Give up on any foolish ambitions, because there’s no way for your name to ever become famous. So do what I say, and take this woman and this home.”

Im, however, shook his head and said, “I can’t do it.”

Im shook his head and said, “I can’t do it.”

The woodman asked, “Why can you not? If you do not, there is nothing for this woman but death, so here I’ll have done with it,” and he struck her with his sword and cut off her head.

The woodman asked, “Why can't you? If you don’t, this woman has nothing left but death, so I’ll end it now,” and he struck her with his sword and cut off her head.

The day following he said to Im, “Since you are determined to go forth and do valiantly, I cannot stop you, but if a man goes forth thus and does not know the use of the sword he is helpless, and at the mercy of the foe. Stay with me a little and learn. I’ll teach you.”

The next day, he said to Im, “Since you’re set on going out and being brave, I won’t stop you. But if a man heads out like that and doesn’t know how to wield a sword, he’s defenseless and at the mercy of his enemy. Stick with me for a bit and learn. I’ll teach you.”

Im stayed for six days and learned the use of the sword.

Im stayed for six days and learned how to use a sword.

Anon. [200]

Anonymous [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXVIII

THE MAGIC INVASION OF SEOUL

A gentleman of Seoul was one day crossing the Han River in a boat. In the crossing, he nodded for a moment, fell asleep and dreamed a dream. In his dream he met a man who had Gothic eyebrows and almond eyes, whose face was red as ripened dates, and whose height was eight cubits and a span. He was dressed in green and had a long beard that came down to his belt-string. A man of majestic appearance he was, with a great sword at his side and he rode on a red horse.

A gentleman from Seoul was crossing the Han River in a boat one day. During the crossing, he nodded off for a moment, fell asleep, and had a dream. In his dream, he met a man with Gothic eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes, whose face was as red as ripe dates, and who stood eight cubits and a span tall. He was dressed in green and had a long beard that reached down to his belt. He had a majestic presence, carried a great sword at his side, and rode a red horse.

He asked the gentleman to open his hand, which he did, and then the august stranger dashed a pen-mark on it as the sign of the God of War. Said he, “When you cross the river, do not go direct to Seoul, but wait at the landing. Seven horses will shortly appear, loaded with network hampers, all proceeding on their journey to the capital. You are to call the horsemen, open your hand, and show them the sign. When they see it they will all commit suicide in your very presence. After that, you are to take the loads and pile them up, but [201]don’t look into them. Then you are to go at once and report the matter to the Palace and have them all burned. The matter is of immense importance, so do not fail in the slightest particular.”

He asked the man to open his hand, which he did, and then the impressive stranger made a mark on it with a pen as the sign of the God of War. He said, “When you cross the river, don’t go straight to Seoul, but wait at the landing. Seven horses will soon show up, carrying network hampers, all heading to the capital. You need to call the horsemen, open your hand, and show them the sign. When they see it, they will all commit suicide right in front of you. After that, you should take the loads and pile them up, but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]don’t look inside them. Then you must go right away and report what happened to the Palace and have everything burned. This is extremely important, so don’t miss any details.”

The gentleman gave a great start of terror and awoke. He looked at his hand and there, indeed, was the strange mark. Not only so, but the ink had not yet dried upon it. He was astonished beyond measure, but did as the dream had indicated, and waited on the river’s bank. In a little there came, as he was advised, the seven loads on seven horses, coming from the far-distant South. There were attendants in charge, and one man wearing an official coat came along behind. When they had crossed the river the gentleman called them to him and said, “I have something to say to you; come close to me.” These men, unsuspecting, though with somewhat of a frightened look, closed up. He then showed them his hand with the mark, and asked them if they knew what it was. When they saw it, first of all, the man in the official coat turned and with one bound jumped over the cliff into the river. The eight or nine who accompanied the loads likewise all rushed after him and dashed into the water.

The man jolted awake in a panic. He looked at his hand and saw the strange mark. Not only that, but the ink was still wet. He was completely shocked, but he followed the instructions from his dream and waited by the riverbank. Soon enough, just as he was told, seven loads on seven horses arrived from far to the South. There were attendants in charge, and one man wearing an official coat followed behind. Once they crossed the river, the man called out to them, “I have something to tell you; come closer.” The men, unsuspecting but looking a bit frightened, approached him. He then showed them his marked hand and asked if they recognized it. When they saw it, the man in the official coat turned and leaped over the cliff into the river. The eight or nine men accompanying the loads also rushed after him and jumped into the water.

The scholar then called the boatmen, and explained to them that the things in the hampers were dangerous, that he would have to make it [202]known to the Palace, and that in the meantime they were to keep close guard, but that they were not to touch them or look at them.

The scholar then called the boatmen and explained to them that the items in the hampers were dangerous. He said he would have to let the Palace know about it [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and that in the meantime, they needed to keep a close watch, but they were not to touch or look at them.

He hurried as fast as possible, and reported the matter to the Board of War. The Board sent an official, and had the loads brought into Seoul, and then, as had been directed, they were piled high with wood and set on fire. When the fire developed, the baskets broke open, and little figures of men and horses, each an inch or so long, in countless numbers, came tumbling out.

He rushed as quickly as he could and informed the Board of War. They sent an official, and the loads were brought into Seoul, where, as instructed, they were stacked high with wood and set on fire. When the fire started to blaze, the baskets burst open, and countless tiny figures of men and horses, each about an inch long, spilled out.

When the officials saw this they were frozen with fear; their hearts ceased beating and their tongues lolled out. In a little, however, the hampers were all burned up.

When the officials saw this, they were frozen with fear; their hearts stopped beating, and their tongues hung out. Soon enough, though, all the hampers were burned up.

These were the creation of a magician, and were intended for a monster invasion of Seoul, until warned by Kwan.

These were made by a magician and were meant for a monster invasion of Seoul, until Kwan warned them.

From that time on the people of Seoul began faithful offerings to the God of War, for had he not saved the city?

From that point on, the people of Seoul started making regular offerings to the God of War, because didn’t he save the city?

Im Bang. [203]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XXXIX

THE AWFUL LITTLE GOBLIN

There was an occasion for a celebration in the home of a nobleman of Seoul, whereupon a feast, to which were invited all the family friends, was prepared. There was a great crowd of men and women. In front of the women’s quarters there suddenly appeared an uncombed, ugly-looking boy about fifteen years of age. The host and guests, thinking him a coolie who had come in the train of some visitor, did not ask specially concerning him, but one of the women guests, seeing him in the inner quarters, sent a servant to reprimand him and put him out. The boy, however, did not move, so the servant said to him, “Who are you, anyway, and with whom did you come, that you enter the women’s quarters, and even when told to go out do not go?”

There was a reason to celebrate in the home of a nobleman in Seoul, so a feast was organized, inviting all the family friends. A large crowd of men and women gathered. Suddenly, in front of the women’s area, an unkempt, unattractive boy around fifteen years old appeared. The host and guests, assuming he was a servant who had come with one of the visitors, didn’t pay much attention to him. However, one of the female guests saw him in the inner quarters and sent a servant to scold him and throw him out. The boy, though, didn't move, so the servant asked him, “Who are you, and who did you come with that allows you to enter the women’s quarters? Why won’t you leave when you’ve been told to go?”

The boy, however, stood stock-still, just as he had been, with no word of reply.

The boy, however, stood completely still, just as he had been, without saying a word.

The company looked at him in doubt, and began to ask one another whose he was and with whom [204]he had come. Again they had the servant make inquiry, but still there was no reply. The women then grew very angry, and ordered him to be put out. Several took hold of him and tried to pull him, but he was like a fixed rock, fast in the earth, absolutely immovable. In helpless rage they informed the men.

The company looked at him with skepticism and started asking each other whose he was and who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] he had come with. They had the servant ask again, but there was still no answer. The women became very angry and ordered him to be thrown out. Several of them grabbed him and tried to pull him away, but he was like a solid rock, stuck in the ground, completely unmovable. In their frustration, they told the men.

The men, hearing this, sent several strong servants, who took hold all at once, but he did not budge a hair. They asked, “Who are you, anyway?” but he gave no reply. The crowd, then enraged, sent ten strong men with ropes to bind him, but like a giant mountain he remained fast, so that they recognized that he could not be moved by man’s power.

The men, hearing this, sent several strong servants who all grabbed him at once, but he didn’t move an inch. They asked, “Who are you, anyway?” but he didn’t respond. The crowd, now furious, sent ten strong men with ropes to tie him up, but he stood firm like a giant mountain, making it clear that he couldn’t be moved by human strength.

One guest remarked, “But he, too, is human; why cannot he be moved?” They then sent five or six giant fellows with clubs to smash him to pieces, and they laid on with all their might. It looked as though he would be crushed like an egg-shell, while the sound of their pounding was like reverberating thunder. But just as before, not a hair did he turn, not a wink did he give.

One guest said, “But he’s human too; why can’t he be affected?” They then sent five or six big guys with clubs to beat him to a pulp, and they hit him with all their strength. It looked like he would be crushed like an eggshell, and the noise of their pounding was like booming thunder. But just like before, he didn’t budge an inch, not even a flinch.

Then the crowd began to fear, saying, “This is not a man, but a god,” so they entered the courtyard, one and all, and began to bow before him, joining their hands and supplicating earnestly. They kept this up for a long time. [205]

Then the crowd started to feel afraid, saying, “This isn’t a man, but a god,” so they all went into the courtyard and began to bow before him, putting their hands together and pleading sincerely. They continued this for a long time. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

At last the boy gave a sarcastic smile, turned round, went out of the gate and disappeared.

At last, the boy gave a sarcastic smile, turned around, walked out of the gate, and vanished.

The company, frightened out of their wits, called off the feast. From that day on, the people of that house were taken ill, including host and guests. Those who scolded him, those who tied him with ropes, those who pounded him, all died in a few days. Other members of the company, too, contracted typhus and the like, and died also.

The company, terrified, canceled the feast. From that day on, everyone in that house fell ill, including the host and the guests. Those who criticized him, those who tied him up, those who beat him—all died within a few days. Other members of the company also got typhus and similar illnesses, and they died as well.

It was commonly held that the boy was the Too-uk Spirit, but we cannot definitely say. Strange, indeed!

It was widely believed that the boy was the Too-uk Spirit, but we can't say for sure. How strange!


Note.—When the time comes for a clan to disappear from the earth, calamity befalls it. Even though a great spirit should come in at the door at such a feast time, if the guests had done as Confucius suggests, “Be reverent and distant,” instead of insulting him and making him more malignant than ever, they would have escaped. Still, devils and men were never intended to dwell together.

Note.—When a clan’s time comes to vanish from the earth, disaster strikes. Even if a powerful spirit enters during a feast, if the guests had followed Confucius's advice to “Be respectful and keep your distance,” instead of offending him and provoking his anger, they could have avoided it. Still, humans and demons were never meant to coexist.

Im Bang. [206]

I'm Bang. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XL

GOD’S WAY

In a certain town there lived a man of fierce and ungovernable disposition, who in moments of anger used to beat his mother. One day this parent, thus beaten, screamed out, “Oh, God, why do you not strike dead this wicked man who beats his mother?”

In a certain town, there was a man with a fierce and uncontrollable temperament who would beat his mother in fits of rage. One day, after being struck, this mother cried out, “Oh, God, why don’t you just kill this wicked man who hits his mother?”

The beating over, the son thrust his sickle through his belt and went slowly off to the fields where he was engaged by a neighbour in reaping buckwheat. The day was fine, and the sky beautifully clear. Suddenly a dark fleck of cloud appeared in mid-heaven, and a little later all the sky became black. Furious thunder followed, and rain came on. The village people looked out toward the field, where the flashes of lightning were specially noticeable. They seemed to see there a man with lifted sickle trying to ward them off. When the storm had cleared away, they went to see, and lo, they found the man who [207]had beaten his mother struck dead and riven to pieces.

After the beating was done, the son tucked his sickle into his belt and slowly headed to the fields, where a neighbor had hired him to reap buckwheat. The day was nice, and the sky was beautifully clear. Suddenly, a dark spot appeared in the sky, and a little later, it turned completely black. Furious thunder followed, and rain began to fall. The villagers looked out toward the field, where the flashes of lightning were especially noticeable. They seemed to see a man with an upright sickle trying to fend them off. After the storm passed, they went to check it out, and there they found the man who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]had beaten his mother struck dead and torn to pieces.

God takes note of evil doers on this earth, and deals with them as they deserve. How greatly should we fear!

God notices those who do evil in this world and handles them as they should be. We should be very afraid!

Yi Ryuk. [208]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLI

THE OLD MAN IN THE DREAM

Kwon Jai was a man high in rank and well advanced in years. He was, however, much given to sport and various kinds of pleasure. One night he had a dream, when an old man came to him, who bowed low, and in tears said, “Sir, Minister Hong wishes to kill off me and all my posterity. Please save me, won’t you?”

Kwon Jai was a high-ranking man and quite old. However, he was very much into sports and different kinds of enjoyment. One night, he had a dream in which an old man appeared to him, bowed deeply, and tearfully said, “Sir, Minister Hong wants to kill me and all my descendants. Please save me, won’t you?”

Kwon asked, “How can I save you?” The old man replied, “Hong will assuredly ask Your Excellency to help him. Desist from it, please, for if you do, Hong will give it up and I shall live and all mine.”

Kwon asked, “How can I save you?” The old man replied, “Hong will definitely ask you for help. Please don’t do it, because if you do, Hong will give up, and I will survive along with everything that’s mine.”

A little later there came a rap at the door, when Kwon awakened and asked, “Who is there?” It was Hong, who that day had planned an excursion to Lotus Lake to fish for turtles, and now had come specially to invite Kwon to go with him. [209]

A little later, there was a knock at the door, and Kwon woke up and asked, “Who’s there?” It was Hong, who had planned a trip to Lotus Lake that day to fish for turtles and had come specifically to invite Kwon to join him. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Then Kwon knew that the turtle had appeared to him in a dream in the form of an old man, so he declined, saying he was ill. I learned later that Hong also did not go.

Then Kwon realized that the turtle had come to him in a dream as an old man, so he turned it down, saying he was sick. I found out later that Hong also didn't go.

Yi Ryuk. [210]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLII

THE PERFECT PRIEST

There was once a priest called Namnu who had perfected his ways in the Buddhistic doctrine. Whenever he had clothing of his own he would willingly undress and give it to those who were cold. His spirit was gentle with no creases or corners in it. Everybody, high and low, rich and poor, called him by the nickname of Softy. Whenever he saw any one sentenced to a flogging in the temple or official yamen, Namnu invariably begged that he might take the culprit’s place. Once, when there was a great function in progress at Pagoda Temple and many high officials were assembled, Softy, too, was seen kneeling at the side and taking part. He suddenly remarked to Prince Hong of Yon-san, “You are indeed a very great man.”

There was once a priest named Namnu who had mastered the teachings of Buddhism. Whenever he had clothing to spare, he would gladly take it off and give it to those who were cold. His spirit was gentle, without any harsh edges. People from all walks of life, rich and poor, referred to him as Softy. Whenever he saw someone about to be flogged in the temple or at the official yamen, Namnu always asked if he could take the person's place. Once, during a major event at Pagoda Temple where many high officials had gathered, Softy was seen kneeling at the side, participating. He suddenly said to Prince Hong of Yon-san, “You are truly a great man.”

Hong replied, “What do you mean by ‘great man,’ you impudent brat? Take that,” and he gave him a box with his fist on the ear. Softy laughed, and said, “Please, Hong, don’t do that, it hurts! it hurts!”

Hong replied, “What do you mean by ‘great man,’ you disrespectful kid? Take that,” and he punched him on the ear. Softy laughed and said, “Come on, Hong, don’t do that, it hurts! It hurts!”

Later I was in the train of Prince Yi of Yun-song, [211]and other high officials were present, when we stopped for a little before the Temple. Softy was there, and he looked at Yi and said, “I know your face, but I have forgotten your name.” Afterwards he said, “Oh, I remember now, you are Yi Sok-hyong.” The priests of the monastery who heard this familiarity were scandalized, and hurried to make no end of apology to the Prince, saying, “Softy was born so, God made him so. Please, Your Excellency, forgive him.” The Prince forgave him and so he was not disturbed.

Later, I was on the train with Prince Yi of Yun-song, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and other high officials were there when we paused for a bit in front of the Temple. Softy was present, and he looked at Yi and said, “I recognize your face, but I can't remember your name.” Then he added, “Oh, I remember now, you're Yi Sok-hyong.” The monks at the monastery who overheard this were shocked and quickly rushed to apologize to the Prince, saying, “Softy was born this way; God made him this way. Please, Your Excellency, forgive him.” The Prince forgave him, so he wasn't upset.

Yi Ryuk. [212]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLIII

THE PROPITIOUS MAGPIE

People say that when the magpie builds its nest directly south of a home that the master of the house will be promoted in office. King T’ai-jong had a friend once who was very poor and had failed in all his projects. After various fruitless attempts he decided to wait till the King went out on procession and then to send a servant to build an imitation magpie’s nest in some propitious place before him. The King saw it and asked the man what he was doing. He said in reply that when a magpie builds its nest straight south of a home the master of the house instantly gets promotion. His master, he said, had waited so long and nothing had come, that he was building an imitation nest to bring it about. The King took pity on him and ordered his appointment at once.

People say that when a magpie builds its nest directly south of a house, the owner will get a promotion. King T’ai-jong once had a friend who was very poor and had failed in all his endeavors. After several unsuccessful attempts, he decided to wait until the King went out on a procession and then send a servant to make a fake magpie’s nest in a lucky spot ahead of him. The King saw it and asked the man what he was doing. The man explained that when a magpie builds its nest straight south of a home, the owner is sure to get promoted. He mentioned that his master had waited long enough without any luck, so he was building a fake nest to make it happen. The King felt sorry for him and immediately ordered his promotion.

When I was young myself a magpie built its nest before our home, but I, along with other boys, cut off the branch so that the whole nest fell to the ground, and there were the young with their pitiful yellow mouths. I felt sorry and afraid that they [213]would die, so on a propitious site to the south I had the nest hung up on a neutie tree, where the young all lived and flourished and flew away. In that very winter my father was promoted three degrees in rank and was attached to the office of the Prime Minister.

When I was young, a magpie built its nest outside our home, but I, along with some other boys, cut off the branch, causing the whole nest to fall to the ground, with the young birds showing their sad yellow mouths. I felt sorry and worried that they would die, so I hung the nest up in a south-facing spot on a *neutie* tree, where all the young ones survived, thrived, and eventually flew away. That winter, my father was promoted three ranks and assigned to the office of the Prime Minister.

Afterwards I built a summer-house at Chong-pa, and before the house, directly facing south, magpies built a nest in a date tree. I had a woman slave, and she pulled it down and used the nest for fuel, but they came again the next year and built once more. The year following was 1469 when Ye-jong came to the throne. That year again I was promoted. In the spring of 1471 magpies came and built their nest in a tree just south of my office. I laughed and said, “There is a spiritual power in the magpie surely, as men have said from olden times and as I myself have proven.”

After that, I built a summer house at Chong-pa, and right in front of it, facing south, magpies made a nest in a date tree. I had a female slave, and she took it down and used the nest for fuel, but the magpies came back the next year and rebuilt. The following year was 1469, when Ye-jong became king. That year, I got promoted again. In the spring of 1471, magpies returned and built their nest in a tree just south of my office. I laughed and said, “There must be some kind of spiritual significance to the magpie, as people have said for ages and as I have seen myself.”

Yi Ryuk. [214]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLIV

THE “OLD BUDDHA”

Prime Minister Choi Yun-tok was in mourning once for his mother. With a single horse and one servant he made a journey to the south where the road led through the county of Kai-ryong. At that very time two or three of the district magistrates had pitched a tent on the bank of the river and were having refreshments. They said to one another, “Who is that mourner that goes riding by without dismounting? It must be some country farmer who has never learned proper manners. We shall certainly have to teach him a lesson.”

Prime Minister Choi Yun-tok was once mourning for his mother. With just one horse and a servant, he traveled south through the county of Kai-ryong. At that time, a couple of district magistrates had set up a tent by the river and were enjoying refreshments. They said to each other, “Who is that mourner riding by without getting off? It must be some country farmer who hasn’t learned proper manners. We’ll definitely have to teach him a lesson.”

They sent an attendant to arrest and bring his servant, whom they asked, “Who is your master?”

They sent an attendant to arrest and bring his servant, whom they asked, “Who is your master?”

He replied, “Choi, the Old Buddha.”

He replied, "Choi, the Old Buddha."

“But what’s his real name?” they demanded.

“But what’s his actual name?” they demanded.

“The old Buddha,” was the reply.

"The old Buddha," was the response.

Then they grew very angry at this, and said, “Your master has offended in not dismounting, and you offend in concealing his name. Both slave and master are equally ill-mannered.” And so they beat him over the head. [215]

Then they got really angry about this and said, “Your master messed up by not getting off his horse, and you’re wrong for hiding his name. Both you and your master are being rude.” And with that, they hit him on the head. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Then the servant said slowly, “He is called Choi the Buddha, but his real name is Yun-tok, and he is now on his way to his country home in Chang-won.” At once they recognized that it was no other than the Prime Minister, and great fear overcame them. They struck their tent, cleared away the eatables, and ran to make their deepest salaam and to ask pardon for their sin.

Then the servant said slowly, “He’s called Choi the Buddha, but his real name is Yun-tok, and he’s on his way to his hometown in Chang-won.” Right away, they realized it was none other than the Prime Minister, and they were filled with fear. They took down their tent, cleared away the food, and rushed to give their deepest bow and ask for forgiveness for their wrongdoing.

The old Buddha was a special name by which this famous minister was known.

The old Buddha was a unique name for this well-known minister.

Yi Ryuk. [216]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLV

A WONDERFUL MEDICINE

Prince Cheung had been First Minister of the land for thirty years. He was a man just and upright, now nearly ninety years of age. His son was called Whal, and was second in influence only to his father. Both were greatly renowned in the age in which they lived, and His Majesty treated them with special regard. Prince Cheung’s home was suddenly attacked by goblins and devils, and when a young official came to call on him, these mysterious beings in broad daylight snatched the hat from his head and crumpled it up. They threw stones, too, and kept on throwing them so that all the court was reduced to confusion. Prince Cheung made his escape and went to live in another house, where he prepared a special medicine called sal-kwi-whan (kill-devil-pills), which he offered in prayer. From that time the goblins departed, and now after five or six years no sign of them has reappeared. Prince Cheung, too, is well and strong and free from sickness.

Prince Cheung had been the First Minister of the land for thirty years. He was a just and upright man, now nearly ninety years old. His son was named Whal and was second in influence only to his father. Both were highly respected in their time, and His Majesty treated them with special consideration. One day, Prince Cheung's home was suddenly attacked by goblins and demons, and when a young official came to visit him, these mysterious creatures snatched the hat off his head and crumpled it. They also threw stones, causing chaos throughout the court. Prince Cheung managed to escape and moved to another house, where he prepared a special medicine called sal-kwi-whan (kill-devil-pills), which he offered in prayer. From that time, the goblins left, and now, after five or six years, there has been no sign of them. Prince Cheung is also healthy and strong, free from illness.

Yi Ryuk. [217]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLVI

FAITHFUL MO

Prince Ha had a slave who was a landed proprieter and lived in Yang-ju county. He had a daughter, fairest of the fair, whom he called Mo (Nobody), beautiful beyond expression. An Yun was a noted scholar, a man of distinction in letters. He saw Mo, fell in love with her and took her for his wife. Prince Ha heard of this and was furiously angry. Said he, “How is it that you, a slave, dare to marry with a man of the aristocracy?” He had her arrested and brought home, intending to marry her to one of his bondsmen. Mo learned of this with tears and sorrow, but knew not what to do. At last she made her escape over the wall and went back to An. An was delighted beyond expression to see her; but, in view of the old prince, he knew not what to do. Together they took an oath to die rather than to be parted.

Prince Ha had a slave who owned land and lived in Yang-ju County. He had a daughter, the fairest of them all, whom he named Mo (Nobody), beautiful beyond words. An Yun was a well-known scholar, a distinguished figure in literature. He saw Mo, fell in love with her, and took her as his wife. When Prince Ha found out, he was furious. He exclaimed, “How dare you, a slave, marry a man from the aristocracy?” He had her arrested and brought back home, planning to marry her off to one of his own slaves. Mo learned of this with tears and sorrow, not knowing what to do. Finally, she managed to escape over the wall and returned to An. An was overjoyed to see her, but considering the old prince, he felt at a loss. Together, they swore to die rather than be separated.

Later Prince Ha, on learning of this, sent his underlings to arrest her again and carry her off. After this all trace of her was lost till Mo was discovered [218]one day in a room hanging by the neck dead.

Later, Prince Ha learned about this and sent his men to arrest her again and take her away. After that, she vanished without a trace until one day Mo was found in a room, hanging by the neck, dead. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Months of sorrow passed over An till once, under cover of the night, he was returning from the Confucian Temple to his house over the ridge of Camel Mountain. It was early autumn and the wooded tops were shimmering in the moonlight. All the world had sunk softly to rest and no passers were on the way. An was just then musing longingly of Mo, and in heartbroken accents repeating love verses to her memory, when suddenly a soft footfall was heard as though coming from among the pines. He took careful notice and there was Mo. An knew that she was long dead, and so must have known that it was her spirit, but because he was so buried in thought of her, doubting nothing, he ran to her and caught her by the hand, saying, “How did you come here?” but she disappeared. An gave a great cry and broke into tears. On account of this he fell ill. He ate, but his grief was so great he could not swallow, and a little later he died of a broken heart.

Months of sadness passed for An until one night, as he was coming back from the Confucian Temple to his house over the ridge of Camel Mountain. It was early autumn, and the treetops were glowing in the moonlight. The whole world had settled down to rest, and there were no other travelers on the path. An was lost in thoughts of Mo, whispering love poems in memory of her, when suddenly he heard a soft footfall as if it were coming from among the pines. He looked closely, and there was Mo. An understood that she had been dead for a long time, so he must have known it was her spirit, but since he was so deep in thought about her, he believed it without doubt. He ran to her and took her hand, asking, “How did you get here?” but she vanished. An let out a loud cry and burst into tears. Because of this, he became ill. He tried to eat, but his grief was so overwhelming he couldn’t swallow, and a little later, he died of a broken heart.

Kim Champan, who was of the same age as I, and my special friend, was also a cousin of An, and he frequently spoke of this. Yu Hyo-jang, also, An’s nephew by marriage, told the story many times. Said he, “Faithful unto death was she. For even a woman of the literati, who has been born [219]and brought up at the gates of ceremonial form, it is a difficult matter enough to die, but for a slave, the lowest of the low, who knew not the first thing of Ceremony, Righteousness, Truth or Devotion, what about her? To the end, out of love for her husband, she held fast to her purity and yielded up her life without a blemish. Even of the faithful among the ancients was there ever a better than Mo?”

Kim Champan, who was the same age as me and my close friend, was also a cousin of An, and he often talked about this. Yu Hyo-jang, An’s nephew by marriage, shared the story many times as well. He said, “She was faithful until death. For even a woman of the literati, who has been born [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and raised in the midst of rituals, it’s already hard enough to die. But for a slave, the lowest of the low, who didn’t know the first thing about Ceremony, Righteousness, Truth, or Devotion, what about her? To the very end, out of love for her husband, she held on to her purity and gave up her life without a flaw. Among the faithful of ancient times, was there ever anyone better than Mo?”

Yi Ryuk. [220]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLVII

THE RENOWNED MAING

Minister of State Maing Sa-song once upon a time, dressed in plain clothes, started south on a long journey. On the way he was overtaken by rain, and turned into a side pavilion for rest and shelter. There was a young scholar already in the pavilion by the name of Whang Eui-hon, who with his two hands behind his back was reading the pavilion inscription board, on which verses were written. Long he read and long he looked about as though no one else were there. At last he turned to the old man, and said, “Well, grand-dad, do you know the flavour of verses like these?” The famous Minister, pretending ignorance, arose and said, “An old countryman like myself, could you expect him to know? Please tell me the meaning.”

Minister of State Maing Sa-song, once upon a time, dressed in simple clothes, set out on a long journey to the south. Along the way, he was caught in the rain and ducked into a side pavilion for rest and shelter. Inside, he found a young scholar named Whang Eui-hon, who stood with his hands behind his back, reading the inscription on the pavilion, which featured some verses. He read for a long time and looked around as if no one else was present. Finally, he turned to the old man and said, “Well, grand-dad, do you understand the meaning of verses like these?” The well-known Minister, feigning ignorance, stood up and replied, “An old countryman like me, how could I possibly know? Please enlighten me on the meaning.”

Whang said, “These verses were written by the great men of the past. What they saw and experienced they wrote down to inspire the souls of those who were to come after them. They are like pictures [221]of sea and land, for there are living pictures in poetry, you know.”

Whang said, “These verses were written by the great people of the past. What they saw and experienced, they recorded to inspire the souls of those who would come after them. They are like images [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the sea and land, because there are living images in poetry, you know.”

The Minister said, “Indeed, that’s wonderful; but if it were not for men like yourself how should I ever come to know these things?”

The Minister said, “Absolutely, that’s amazing; but if it weren’t for people like you, how would I ever learn about these things?”

A little later came pack-horses loaded with all sorts of things; servants and retainers, too, a great company of them, tent poles, canvas packs and other equipment, a long procession.

A little later, pack horses arrived carrying all kinds of stuff; there were also a lot of servants and retainers with them, forming a big crowd, along with tent poles, canvas packs, and other gear in a long line.

Whang, surprised by this, made inquiry, when, to his amazement, he learned that the old man was none other than Maing Sa-song. Unconsciously he dropped on to his knees in a deep and long obeisance. The Minister laughed and said, “That will do; there is no difference in the value of mere men, they are high or low according to the thoughts that prompt them, but unfortunately all are born with a proud heart. You are not a common scholar, why, therefore, should you be so proud to begin with and so humble now?” The Minister took him by the hand, led him to his mat, made him sit down, comforted him and sent him away.

Whang, surprised by this, asked questions, and to his amazement, he found out that the old man was none other than Maing Sa-song. Without realizing it, he dropped to his knees in a deep and respectful bow. The Minister laughed and said, “That’s enough; there’s no difference in the worth of people; they’re considered high or low based on their thoughts, but sadly, everyone is born with a proud heart. You’re not an ordinary scholar, so why should you be so proud at first and so humble now?” The Minister took him by the hand, led him to his mat, made him sit down, comforted him, and then sent him away.

Yi Ryuk. [222]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLVIII

THE SENSES

The eyes are round like gems, so that they can roll about and see things; the ears have holes in them so that they can hear; the nose has openings by which it can perceive smell; and the mouth is horizontal and slit so that it can inhale and exhale the breath; the tongue is like an organ reed so that it can make sounds and talk. Three of the four have each their particular office to fulfil, while the mouth has two offices. But the member that distinguishes the good from the bad is the heart, so that without the heart, even though you have eyes you cannot see, though you have ears you cannot hear, though you have a nose you cannot smell, and though you have a mouth you cannot breathe, so they say that without the heart “seeing you cannot see, and hearing you cannot hear.”

The eyes are round like jewels, allowing them to roll around and see things; the ears have holes so they can hear; the nose has openings to detect smell; and the mouth is shaped horizontally and slits to inhale and exhale breath; the tongue is like a musical reed, enabling it to make sounds and speak. Three of the four have their own specific purpose, while the mouth has two functions. But the part that truly differentiates the good from the bad is the heart, so without the heart, even if you have eyes, you cannot see; even if you have ears, you cannot hear; even if you have a nose, you cannot smell; and even if you have a mouth, you cannot breathe. Thus, it is said that without the heart, "seeing you cannot see, and hearing you cannot hear."

Yi Ryuk. [223]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

XLIX

WHO DECIDES, GOD OR THE KING?

King Tai-jong was having a rest in Heung-yang Palace, while outside two eunuchs were talking together over the law that governs the affairs of men, as to whether it is man or God. A said, “Riches and honour are all in the king’s hand.” B said, “Nothing of the kind; every atom of wealth and every degree of promotion are all ordered of God. Even the king himself has no part in it and no power.”

King Tai-jong was resting in Heung-yang Palace, while outside two eunuchs were discussing the law that governs human affairs: is it man or God? Eunuch A said, “Riches and honor are all in the king’s control.” Eunuch B replied, “Not at all; every bit of wealth and every level of promotion is determined by God. Even the king himself has no role in it and no power.”

So they argued, each that he was right, without ever coming to an agreement.

So they argued, each insisting they were right, without ever reaching an agreement.

The King, overhearing what was said, wrote a secret despatch, saying, “Raise the Bearer of this letter one degree in rank.” He sealed it and commanded A to take it to Se-jong, who was then in charge of this office. A made his bow and departed, but just when he was about to leave the palace enclosure a furious pain took him in the stomach, so that he begged B to take his place and go into the city.

The King, overhearing the conversation, wrote a secret message that said, “Promote the person carrying this letter by one rank.” He sealed it and ordered A to deliver it to Se-jong, who was in charge of the office at that time. A bowed and left, but just as he was about to exit the palace grounds, he was hit with a sharp pain in his stomach, so he asked B to take his place and go into the city.

The next day, when the record of promotions [224]was placed before the King, he read how B had been advanced, but not one word was there about A.

The next day, when the list of promotions [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was presented to the King, he saw that B had received a promotion, but there was not a single word about A.

King Tai-jong made inquiry, and when he knew the circumstances he gave a sudden start of wonder and remained long in deep thought.

King Tai-jong asked questions, and when he learned the situation, he was taken aback with surprise and stayed lost in thought for a long time.

Yi Ryuk. [225]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

L

THREE THINGS MASTERED

There was a relative of the king, named Im Sung-jong, who was a gifted man in thought and purpose. He was the first performer of his time on the harp. King Se-jong said of him, “Im’s harp knows but one master, and follows no other man.”

There was a relative of the king named Im Sung-jong, who was a talented thinker and had a clear vision. He was the top harp player of his time. King Se-jong remarked, “Im’s harp has only one master and doesn’t follow anyone else.”

His home was outside the South Gate, and every morning he was seen kneeling on the sill of his front door beating his hands upwards and downwards on his knees, and this practice he carried on for three years. People could not imagine what he meant by it, but thought him mad. Thus he learned the motions required for the harp.

His home was outside the South Gate, and every morning he could be seen kneeling on the threshold of his front door, beating his hands up and down on his knees. He continued this practice for three years. People couldn’t understand what he was doing and thought he was crazy. In this way, he learned the motions needed for playing the harp.

Also he blew with his mouth and practised with his fingers day and night without stopping, so that when people called on him he would see them but would not perceive them. He kept this up for three years and so learned the motions for the flute.

He also blew into his instrument and practiced with his fingers day and night without a break, so that when people visited him, he would see them but not really notice them. He did this for three years and learned the movements for playing the flute.

He was a lightly built man in body, and poor at riding and at archery. He often sighed over this defect, and said, “Though I am weak and [226]stupid and not able to shoot a long distance, I shall yet know how to hit the target and make the bull’s-eye. This also must be acquired by practice.” So every morning he took his bow and arrows and went off into the hills. There he shot all day long, keeping it up for three years, till he became a renowned archer. Thus you may perceive the kind of man he was.

He was a slender guy and not great at riding or archery. He often lamented these shortcomings and said, “Even though I’m weak and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]not particularly bright and can’t shoot very far, I can still learn to hit the target and get the bull’s-eye. This skill can also be gained through practice.” So every morning, he grabbed his bow and arrows and headed into the hills. He shot all day long for three years until he became a famous archer. This shows what kind of person he was.

Yi Ryuk. [227]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

LI

STRANGELY STRICKEN DEAD

There was once a man called Kim Tok-saing, a soldier of fortune, who had been specially honoured at the Court of Tai-jong. He had several times been generalissimo of the army, and on his various campaigns had had an intimate friend accompany him, a friend whom he greatly loved. But Kim had been dead now for some ten years and more, when one night this friend of his was awakened with a start and gave a great outcry. He slept again, but a little later was disturbed once more by a fright, at which he called out. His wife, not liking this, inquired as to what he meant. The friend said, “I have just seen General Kim riding on a white horse, with bow and arrows at his belt. He called to me and said, ‘A thief has just entered my home, and I have come to shoot him dead.’ He went and again returned, and as he drew an arrow from his quiver, I saw that there were blood marks on it. He said, ‘I have just shot him, he is dead.’” The husband and wife in fear and wonder talked over it together. [228]

There was once a man named Kim Tok-saing, a soldier of fortune, who had been specially honored at the Court of Tai-jong. He had served multiple times as the generalissimo of the army, and on his various campaigns, he had a close friend by his side, someone he deeply cared for. But Kim had been dead for over ten years when one night, this friend was suddenly awakened with a start and let out a loud cry. He went back to sleep but was soon jolted awake again by fear, prompting him to call out. His wife, irritated by this, asked what was going on. The friend replied, “I just saw General Kim riding a white horse, with a bow and arrows at his side. He called out to me and said, ‘A thief has just entered my home, and I’ve come to kill him.’ He left and then returned, and as he pulled an arrow from his quiver, I noticed it was stained with blood. He said, ‘I just shot him, he’s dead.’” The husband and wife, filled with fear and curiosity, discussed it together. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When morning came the friend went to General Kim’s former home to make inquiry. He learned that that very night Kim’s young widow had decided to remarry, but as soon as the chosen fiancé had entered her home, a terrible pain shot him through, and before morning came he died in great agony.

When morning arrived, the friend went to General Kim’s old home to ask about him. He found out that the very night before, Kim’s young widow had made the decision to remarry, but as soon as her chosen fiancé entered her house, he was struck by a terrible pain, and by morning, he had died in great agony.

Yi Ryuk. [229]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

LII

THE MYSTERIOUS HOI TREE

Prince Pa-song’s house was situated just inside of the great East Gate, and before it was a large Hoi tree. On a certain night the Prince’s son-in-law was passing by the roadway that led in front of the archers’ pavilion. There he saw a great company of bowmen, more than he could number, all shooting together at the target. A moment later he saw them practising riding, some throwing spears, some hurling bowls, some shooting from horseback, so that the road in front of the pavilion was blocked against all comers. Some shouted as he came by, “Look at that impudent rascal! He attempts to ride by without dismounting.” They caught him and beat him, paying no attention to his cries for mercy, and having no pity for the pain he suffered, till one tall fellow came out of their serried ranks and said in an angry voice to the crowd, “He is my master; why do you treat him so?” He undid his bonds, took him by the arm and led him home. When the son-in-law reached the gate he looked back and saw the man [230]walk under the Hoi tree and disappear. He then learned, too, that all the crowd of archers were spirits and not men, and that the tall one who had befriended him was a spirit too, and that he had come forth from their particular Hoi tree.

Prince Pa-song's house was located just inside the great East Gate, and in front of it stood a large Hoi tree. One night, the Prince's son-in-law was walking along the road in front of the archers' pavilion. He saw a massive group of bowmen, too many to count, all shooting at the target. A moment later, he watched them practicing riding, with some tossing spears, some throwing bowls, and others shooting from horseback, completely blocking the road in front of the pavilion. As he passed by, some shouted, “Look at that rude guy! He thinks he can ride by without getting off.” They grabbed him and beat him, ignoring his pleas for mercy and showing no compassion for the pain he endured, until a tall man stepped out from their ranks and angrily addressed the crowd, “He is my master; why are you treating him like this?” He untied the bonds, took him by the arm, and led him home. When the son-in-law reached the gate, he looked back and saw the man [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] walk under the Hoi tree and disappear. He then realized that the entire group of archers were spirits, and that the tall one who had helped him was also a spirit who had come out from their specific Hoi tree.

Yi Ryuk. [231]

Yi Ryuk. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

LIII

TA-HONG

[Sim Heui-su studied as a young man at the feet of No Su-sin, who was sent as an exile to a distant island in the sea. Thither he followed his master and worked at the Sacred Books. He matriculated in 1570 and graduated in 1572. In 1589 he remonstrated with King Son-jo over the disorders of his reign, and was the means of quelling a great national disturbance; but he made a faux pas one day when he said laughingly to a friend—

[Sim Heui-su studied as a young man under No Su-sin, who had been exiled to a remote island. He followed his master there and dedicated himself to the Sacred Books. He enrolled in 1570 and graduated in 1572. In 1589, he confronted King Son-jo about the chaos of his rule and helped to calm a major national crisis; however, one day he made a faux pas when he jokingly said to a friend—

“These sea-gull waves ride so high,

“These seagull waves ride so high,

Who can tame them?”

Who can control them?

Those who heard caught at this, and it became a source of unpopularity, as it indicated an unfavourable opinion of the Court.

Those who heard this seized on it, and it led to unpopularity, as it suggested a negative view of the Court.

In 1592, when the King made his escape to Eui-ju, before the invading Japanese army, he was the State’s Chief Secretary, and after the return of the King he became Chief Justice. He resigned office, but the King refused to accept his resignation, saying, “I cannot do without you.” He [232]became chief of the literati and Special Adviser. Afterwards he became Minister of the Right, then of the Left, at which time he wrote out ten suggestions for His Majesty to follow. He saw the wrongs done around the King, and resigned office again and again, but was constantly recalled.

In 1592, when the King fled to Eui-ju from the invading Japanese army, he was the Chief Secretary of the State, and after the King returned, he became Chief Justice. He resigned from his position, but the King refused to accept his resignation, saying, “I can't do without you.” He [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] became the head of the literati and Special Adviser. Later, he served as Minister of the Right, then Minister of the Left, during which time he wrote ten recommendations for the King to consider. He noticed the injustices happening around the King and resigned multiple times, but was always called back.

In 1608 Im Suk-yong, a young candidate writing for his matriculation, wrote an essay exposing the wrongs of the Court. Sim heard of this, and took the young man under his protection. The King, reading the essay, was furiously angry, and ordered the degradation of Im, but Sim said, “He is with me; I am behind what he wrote and approve; degrade me and not him,” and so the King withdrew his displeasure. He was faithful of the faithful.

In 1608, Im Suk-yong, a young candidate preparing for his admission, wrote an essay revealing the injustices at the Court. Sim learned about this and took the young man under his wing. When the King read the essay, he got extremely angry and ordered Im to be punished. However, Sim said, “He is with me; I support what he wrote and approve of it; punish me instead of him,” and the King then retracted his anger. He was loyal to the loyal.

When he was old he went and lived in Tun-san in a little tumble-down hut, like the poorest of the literati. He called himself “Water-thunder Muddy-man,” a name derived from the Book of Changes.

When he got older, he went to live in Tun-san in a small, run-down hut, like the most impoverished of the literati. He referred to himself as “Water-thunder Muddy-man,” a name taken from the Book of Changes.

He died in 1622 at the age of seventy-four, and is recorded as one of Korea’s great patriots.]

He died in 1622 at the age of seventy-four and is noted as one of Korea’s great patriots.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Story

Minister Sim Heui-su was, when young, handsome as polished marble, and white as the snow, rarely and beautifully formed. When eight years [233]of age he was already an adept at the character, and a wonder in the eyes of his people. The boy’s nickname was Soondong (the godlike one). From the passing of his first examination, step by step he advanced, till at last he became First Minister of the land. When old he was honoured as the most renowned of all ministers. At seventy he still held office, and one day, when occupied with the affairs of State, he suddenly said to those about him, “To-day is my last on earth, and my farewell wishes to you all are that you may prosper and do bravely and well.”

Minister Sim Heui-su was, in his youth, as handsome as polished marble and as white as snow, remarkably and beautifully formed. By the age of eight [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], he was already skilled in reading and writing, a wonder in the eyes of his community. The boy was nicknamed Soondong (the godlike one). After passing his first examination, he advanced step by step until he eventually became the First Minister of the land. In his old age, he was honored as the most distinguished of all ministers. At seventy, he still held office, and one day, while dealing with state matters, he suddenly said to those around him, “Today is my last day on earth, and my farewell wishes to all of you are that you may prosper and do well.”

His associates replied in wonder, “Your Excellency is still strong and hearty, and able for many years of work; why do you speak so?”

His associates replied in amazement, “Your Excellency is still strong and healthy, and capable of many years of work; why do you say that?”

Sim laughingly made answer, “Our span of life is fixed. Why should I not know? We cannot pass the predestined limit. Please feel no regret. Use all your efforts to serve His Majesty the King, and make grateful acknowledgment of his many favours.”

Sim laughed and replied, “Our lifespan is set. Why shouldn’t I know? We can’t go beyond our destined limit. Don’t feel any regret. Put all your efforts into serving His Majesty the King and be sure to show your gratitude for his many favors.”

Thus he exhorted them, and took his departure. Every one wondered over this strange announcement. From that day on he returned no more, it being said that he was ailing.

Thus he encouraged them and left. Everyone was puzzled by this odd announcement. From that day on, he never came back, as it was said that he was unwell.

There was at that time attached to the War Office a young secretary directly under Sim. Hearing that his master was ill, the young man went to pay [234]his respects and to make inquiry. Sim called him into his private room, where all was quiet. Said he, “I am about to die, and this is a long farewell, so take good care of yourself, and do your part honourably.”

There was a young secretary working at the War Office under Sim. When he heard that his boss was sick, the young man went to pay his respects and check in. Sim called him into his private room, where it was calm. He said, “I’m about to die, and this is a long goodbye, so take care of yourself and do your part honorably.”

The young man looked, and in Sim’s eyes were tears. He said, “Your Excellency is still vigorous, and even though you are slightly ailing, there is surely no cause for anxiety. I am at a loss to understand your tears, and what you mean by saying that you are about to die. I would like to ask the reason.”

The young man looked, and there were tears in Sim’s eyes. He said, “Your Excellency is still strong, and even though you are a bit unwell, there’s really no need to worry. I don’t understand your tears or why you’re saying that you’re about to die. I’d like to know the reason.”

Sim smiled and said, “I have never told any person, but since you ask and there is no longer cause for concealment, I shall tell you the whole story. When I was young certain things happened in my life that may make you smile.

Sim smiled and said, “I’ve never told anyone, but since you’re asking and there’s no reason to hide it anymore, I’ll share the whole story. When I was young, some things happened in my life that might make you smile.

“At about sixteen years of age I was said to be a handsome boy and fair to see. Once in Seoul, when a banquet was in progress and many dancing-girls and other representatives of good cheer were called, I went too, with a half-dozen comrades, to see. There was among the dancing-girls a young woman whose face was very beautiful. She was not like an earthly person, but like some angelic being. Inquiring as to her name, some of those seated near said it was Ta-hong (Flower-bud). [235]

“At about sixteen years old, I was considered a good-looking boy and easy on the eyes. Once in Seoul, during a banquet with many dancing girls and other entertainers, I went along with a few friends to check it out. Among the dancing girls was a young woman whose face was exceptionally beautiful. She looked almost otherworldly, like an angel. When I asked for her name, some people nearby said it was Ta-hong (Flower-bud). [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“When all was over and the guests had separated, I went home, but I thought of Ta-hong’s pretty face, and recalled her repeatedly, over and over; seemingly I could not forget her. Ten days or so later I was returning from my teacher’s house along the main street, carrying my books under my arm, when I suddenly met a pretty girl, who was beautifully dressed and riding a handsome horse. She alighted just in front of me, and to my surprise, taking my hand, said, ‘Are you not Sim Heui-su?’

“When everything was done and the guests had left, I went home, but I kept thinking about Ta-hong’s pretty face and replayed memories of her over and over; I just couldn’t forget her. About ten days later, I was walking back from my teacher’s house along the main street, carrying my books under my arm, when I suddenly ran into a beautiful girl, elegantly dressed and riding a stunning horse. She got off right in front of me, and to my surprise, took my hand and said, ‘Aren’t you Sim Heui-su?’"

“In my astonishment I looked at her and saw that it was Ta-hong. I said, ‘Yes, but how do you know me?’ I was not married then, nor had I my hair done up, and as there were many people in the street looking on I was very much ashamed. Flower-bud, with a look of gladness in her face, said to her pony-boy, ‘I have something to see to just now; you return and say to the master that I shall be present at the banquet to-morrow.’ Then we went aside into a neighbouring house and sat down. She said, ‘Did you not on such and such a day go to such and such a Minister’s house and look on at the gathering?’ I answered, ‘Yes, I did.’ ‘I saw you,’ said she, ‘and to me your face was like a god’s. I asked those present who you were, and they said your family name was Sim and your given-name Heui-su, and that your [236]character and gifts were very superior. From that day on I longed to meet you, but as there was no possibility of this I could only think of you. Our meeting thus is surely of God’s appointment.’

“In my surprise, I looked at her and realized it was Ta-hong. I asked, ‘Yes, but how do you know me?’ I wasn't married then, and I hadn't arranged my hair, and since there were many people in the street watching, I felt really embarrassed. Flower-bud, with a joyful expression on her face, told her pony-boy, ‘I have something to take care of right now; you go back and tell the master that I’ll be at the banquet tomorrow.’ Then we went into a nearby house and sat down. She said, ‘Did you not on such and such a day go to such and such a Minister’s house and watch the gathering?’ I replied, ‘Yes, I did.’ ‘I saw you,’ she said, ‘and your face looked like a god’s to me. I asked the people there who you were, and they told me your last name was Sim and your first name was Heui-su, and that your [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]character and talents were very impressive. From that day on, I wanted to meet you, but since it seemed impossible, I could only think about you. Our meeting now must surely be destined by God.’”

“I replied laughingly, ‘I, too, felt just the same towards you.’

“I replied with a laugh, ‘I felt the same way about you too.’”

“Then Ta-hong said, ‘We cannot meet here; let’s go to my aunt’s home in the next ward, where it’s quiet, and talk there.’ We went to the aunt’s home. It was neat and clean and somewhat isolated, and apparently the aunt loved Flower-bud with all the devotion of a mother. From that day forth we plighted our troth together. Flower-bud had never had a lover; I was her first and only choice. She said, however, ‘This plan of ours cannot be consummated to-day; let us separate for the present and make plans for our union in the future.’ I asked her how we could do so, and she replied, ‘I have sworn my soul to you, and it is decided for ever, but you have your parents to think of, and you have not yet had a wife chosen, so there will be no chance of their advising you to have a second wife as my social standing would require for me. As I reflect upon your ability and chances for promotion, I see you already a Minister of State. Let us separate just now, and I’ll keep myself for you till the time when you win the first place at the Examination and have your [237]three days of public rejoicing. Then we’ll meet once more. Let us make a compact never to be broken. So then, until you have won your honours, do not think of me, please. Do not be anxious, either, lest I should be taken from you, for I have a plan by which to hide myself away in safety. Know that on the day when you win your honours we shall meet again.’

“Then Ta-hong said, ‘We can’t meet here; let’s go to my aunt’s house in the next neighborhood, where it's quiet, and talk there.’ We went to the aunt’s house. It was tidy and private, and clearly the aunt loved Flower-bud like a mother. From that day on, we made our promise to each other. Flower-bud had never had a partner; I was her first and only choice. She said, however, ‘We can’t finalize our plans today; let’s part ways for now and make plans for our future together.’ I asked her how we could do that, and she replied, ‘I’ve committed my heart to you, and that’s forever, but you need to consider your parents, and you haven’t had a wife chosen for you yet, so they wouldn’t support having a second wife, which my social status would require. When I think of your abilities and future prospects, I can already see you as a Minister of State. Let’s separate for now, and I’ll wait for you until you achieve the top results at the Examination and have your [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]three days of public celebration. Then we’ll meet again. Let’s make a promise that can’t be broken. So until you’ve earned your honors, please don’t think of me. Don’t worry about me being taken away from you either, because I have a plan to keep myself safe. Just know that on the day you achieve your honors, we will meet again.’”

“On this we clasped hands and spoke our farewells as though we parted easily. Where she was going I did not ask, but simply came home with a distressed and burdened heart, feeling that I had lost everything. On my return I found that my parents, who had missed me, were in a terrible state of consternation, but so delighted were they at my safe return that they scarcely asked where I had been. I did not tell them either, but gave another excuse.

“Right then, we shook hands and said our goodbyes as if it was an easy parting. I didn’t ask where she was headed; I just went home with a heavy heart, feeling like I had lost everything. When I got back, I found my parents, who really missed me, in a state of panic, but they were so happy to see me safe that they hardly asked where I’d been. I didn’t tell them either; I just made up another excuse.”

“At first I could not desist from thoughts of Ta-hong. After a long time only was I able to regain my composure. From that time forth with all my might I went at my lessons. Day and night I pegged away, not for the sake of the Examination, but for the sake of once more meeting her.

“At first, I couldn't stop thinking about Ta-hong. It took me a long time to regain my composure. From that point on, I threw myself into my studies with all my effort. Day and night, I worked hard, not for the sake of the Examination, but to have the chance to see her again.”

“In two years or so my parents appointed my marriage. I did not dare to refuse, had to accept, but had no heart in it, and no joy in their choice.

“In about two years, my parents arranged my marriage. I didn’t feel comfortable refusing and had to go along with it, but I wasn’t invested in it and felt no happiness about their decision."

“My gift for study was very marked, and by [238]diligence I grew to be superior to all my competitors. It was five years after my farewell to Ta-hong that I won my honours. I was still but a youngster, and all the world rejoiced in my success. But my joy was in the secret understanding that the time had come for me to meet Ta-hong. On the first day of my graduation honours I expected to meet her, but did not. The second day passed, but I saw nothing of her, and the third day was passing and no word had reached me. My heart was so disturbed that I found not the slightest joy in the honours of the occasion. Evening was falling, when my father said to me, ‘I have a friend of my younger days, who now lives in Chang-eui ward, and you must go and call on him this evening before the three days are over,’ and so, there being no help for it, I went to pay my call. As I was returning the sun had gone down and it was dark, and just as I was passing a high gateway, I heard the Sillai call.1 It was the home of an old Minister, a man whom I did not know, but he being a high noble there was nothing for me to do but to dismount and enter. Here I found the master himself, an old gentleman, who put me through my humble exercises, and then ordered me gently to come up and sit beside him. He talked [239]to me very kindly, and entertained me with all sorts of refreshments. Then he lifted his glass and inquired, ‘Would you like to meet a very beautiful person?’ I did not know what he meant, and so asked, ‘What beautiful person?’ The old man said, ‘The most beautiful in the world to you. She has long been a member of my household.’ Then he ordered a servant to call her. When she came it was my lost Ta-hong. I was startled, delighted, surprised, and speechless almost. ‘How do you come here?’ I gasped.

“My talent for studying was very obvious, and through hard work, I became better than all my peers. It was five years after I said goodbye to Ta-hong that I earned my honors. I was still quite young, and everyone celebrated my success. But my real happiness came from knowing that the time had finally come for me to see Ta-hong again. On my graduation day, I expected to meet her, but she didn’t show. The next day passed without any sign of her, and by the third day, I still hadn’t heard a word. I felt so unsettled that I couldn't find any joy in the day's celebrations. As evening approached, my father said to me, ‘I have an old friend who lives in Chang-eui ward, and you must go visit him tonight before the three days are over,’ so reluctantly, I went to pay my visit. On my way back, the sun had set, and it was dark. Just as I was passing a tall gateway, I heard the Sillai call. It belonged to the home of an old Minister, a man I didn’t know, but since he was a high noble, I had no choice but to get off my horse and enter. Inside, I found the master himself, an elderly gentleman, who had me perform some basic exercises, then gently invited me to sit beside him. He spoke to me very kindly and offered me all kinds of refreshments. Then he raised his glass and asked, ‘Would you like to meet a very beautiful person?’ I didn't understand what he meant, so I replied, ‘Which beautiful person?’ The old man said, ‘The most beautiful in the world, for you. She has long been a part of my household.’ He then commanded a servant to bring her. When she arrived, it was my long-lost Ta-hong. I was shocked, thrilled, surprised, and nearly speechless. ‘How did you get here?’ I gasped.”

“She laughed and said, ‘Is this not within the three days of your public celebration, and according to the agreement by which we parted?’

“She laughed and said, ‘Isn’t this within the three days of your public celebration, according to the agreement we made when we parted?’”

“The old man said, ‘She is a wonderful woman. Her thoughts are high and noble, and her history is quite unique. I will tell it to you. I am an old man of eighty, and my wife and I have had no children, but on a certain day this young girl came to us saying, “May I have the place of slave with you, to wait on you and do your bidding?”

“The old man said, ‘She is a wonderful woman. Her thoughts are lofty and noble, and her background is quite unique. I will share it with you. I am an old man of eighty, and my wife and I have had no children, but one day this young girl came to us saying, “May I serve you as a slave, to wait on you and do your bidding?”

“‘In surprise I asked the reason for this strange request, and she said, “I am not running away from any master, so do not mistrust me.”

“‘I asked in surprise why she made this strange request, and she replied, “I’m not running away from any master, so don’t mistrust me.”

“‘Still, I did not wish to take her in, and told her so, but she begged so persuasively that I yielded and let her stay, appointed her work to do, [240]and watched her behaviour. She became a slave of her own accord, and simply lived to please us, preparing our meals during the day, and caring for our rooms for the night; responding to calls; ever ready to do our bidding; faithful beyond compare. We feeble old folks, often ill, found her a source of comfort and cheer unheard of, making life perfect peace and joy. Her needle, too, was exceedingly skilful, and according to the seasons she prepared all that we needed. Naturally we loved and pitied her more than I can say. My wife thought more of her than ever mother did of a daughter. During the day she was always at hand, and at night she slept by her side. At one time I asked her quietly concerning her past history. She said she was originally the child of a free-man, but that her parents had died when she was very young, and, having no place to go to, an old woman of the village had taken her in and brought her up. “Being so young,” said she, “I was safe from harm. At last I met a young master with whom I plighted a hundred years of troth, a beautiful boy, none was ever like him. I determined to meet him again, but only after he had won his honours in the arena. If I had remained at the home of the old mother I could not have kept myself safe, and preserved my honour; I would have been helpless; so I came here for safety [241]and to serve you. It is a plan by which to hide myself for a year or so, and then when he wins I shall ask your leave to go.”

“Still, I didn’t want to take her in, and I told her that, but she pleaded so convincingly that I gave in and let her stay. I assigned her tasks and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] kept an eye on her behavior. She willingly became devoted to us, living to please us by cooking our meals during the day and taking care of our rooms at night; always responding to our calls; always ready to do what we asked; truly loyal. As frail old people, often unwell, we found her to be an unparalleled source of comfort and joy, making our lives filled with peace and happiness. She was also incredibly skilled with her needle, preparing everything we needed according to the seasons. Naturally, we loved and felt for her deeply. My wife cared for her more than any mother cares for a daughter. During the day, she was always nearby, and at night, she slept by my wife’s side. One time, I quietly asked her about her past. She said she was originally the child of a free man, but her parents had died when she was very young, and with nowhere to go, an old woman from the village had taken her in and raised her. “Being so young,” she said, “I was safe from harm. Eventually, I met a young master to whom I pledged myself for a hundred years, a beautiful boy, unlike any other. I planned to meet him again, but only after he earned his accolades in the arena. If I had stayed with the old woman, I wouldn't have been able to keep myself safe or maintain my honor; I would have been vulnerable. So I came here for safety [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and to serve you. This is a way for me to hide for a year or so, and then once he wins, I will ask for your permission to leave.”

“‘I then asked who the person was with whom she had made this contract, and she told me your name. I am so old that I no longer think of taking wives and concubines, but she called herself my concubine so as to be safe, and thus the years have passed. We watched the Examination reports, but till this time your name was absent. Through it all she expressed not a single word of anxiety, but kept up heart saying that before long your name would appear. So confident was she that not a shadow of disappointment was in her face. This time on looking over the list I found your name, and told her. She heard it without any special manifestation of joy, saying she knew it would come. She also said, “When we parted I promised to meet him before the three days of public celebration were over, and now I must make good my promise.” So she climbed to the upper pavilion to watch the public way. But this ward being somewhat remote she did not see you going by on the first day, nor on the second. This morning she went again, saying, “He will surely pass to-day”; and so it came about. She said, “He is coming; call him in.”

“I then asked who the person was that she made this agreement with, and she told me your name. I'm so old now that I don't think about marrying or having concubines anymore, but she referred to herself as my concubine to feel secure, and that's how the years went by. We kept an eye on the Examination reports, but until now your name was missing. Throughout it all, she didn't show any signs of worry, staying hopeful and saying that your name would show up soon. She was so sure that not a hint of disappointment ever crossed her face. This time, when I checked the list, I found your name and told her. She heard it without any big display of joy, saying she knew it would happen. She also said, “When we said goodbye, I promised to see him before the three days of public celebration were over, and now I need to keep my promise.” So she went up to the upper pavilion to watch the main road. But since this area was a bit out of the way, she didn’t see you pass by on the first day or the second. This morning she went again, saying, “He will definitely come by today”; and then it happened. She said, “He’s coming; let him in.”

“‘I am an old man and have read much history, [242]and have heard of many famous women. There are many examples of devotion that move the heart, but I never saw so faithful a life nor one so devoted to another. God taking note of this has brought all her purposes to pass. And now, not to let this moment of joy go by, you must stay with me to-night.’

“‘I’m an old man and I’ve read a lot of history, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and I’ve heard of many famous women. There are many examples of devotion that touch the heart, but I’ve never seen such a faithful life or one so dedicated to another. God has noticed this and has fulfilled all her wishes. And now, to make the most of this moment of joy, you have to stay with me tonight.’”

“When I met Ta-hong I was most happy, especially as I heard of her years of faithfulness. As to the invitation I declined it, saying I could not think, even though we had so agreed, of taking away one who waited in attendance upon His Excellency. But the old man laughed, saying, ‘She is not mine. I simply let her be called my concubine in name lest my nephews or some younger members of the clan should steal her away. She is first of all a faithful woman: I have not known her like before.’

"When I met Ta-hong, I was really happy, especially when I heard about her years of loyalty. When it came to the invitation, I turned it down, saying I couldn't even think of taking someone who was attending to His Excellency, even though we had agreed to it. But the old man laughed and said, 'She’s not really mine. I just let her be called my concubine to keep her from being taken by my nephews or other younger members of the clan. Above all, she is a loyal woman: I've never known anyone like her before.'"

“The old man then had the horse sent back and the servants, also a letter to my parents saying that I would stay the night. He ordered the servants to prepare a room, to put in beautiful screens and embroidered matting, to hang up lights and to decorate as for a bridegroom. Thus he celebrated our meeting.

“The old man then had the horse sent back and told the servants to write a letter to my parents saying that I would be staying the night. He instructed the servants to prepare a room, set up beautiful screens and embroidered mats, hang lights, and decorate it as if for a bridegroom. This is how he celebrated our meeting.”

“Next morning I bade good-bye, and went and told my parents all about my meeting with Ta-hong and what had happened. They gave consent that [243]I should have her, and she was brought and made a member of our family, really my only wife.

“Next morning I said goodbye and went to tell my parents all about my meeting with Ta-hong and what had happened. They agreed that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I should have her, and she was brought to us and became a part of our family, truly my only wife.

“Her life and behaviour being beyond that of the ordinary, in serving those above her and in helping those below, she fulfilled all the requirements of the ancient code. Her work, too, was faithfully done, and her gifts in the way of music and chess were most exceptional. I loved her as I never can tell.

“Her life and behavior were far from ordinary; by serving those above her and helping those below, she met all the standards of the ancient code. She also did her work with dedication, and her skills in music and chess were truly remarkable. I loved her in a way I can’t fully express."

“A little later I went as magistrate to Keumsan county in Chulla Province, and Ta-hong went with me. We were there for two years. She declined our too frequent happy times together, saying that it interfered with efficiency and duty. One day, all unexpectedly, she came to me and requested that we should have a little quiet time, with no others present, as she had something special to tell me. I asked her what it was, and she said to me, ‘I am going to die, for my span of life is finished; so let us be glad once more and forget all the sorrows of the world.’ I wondered when I heard this. I could not think it true, and asked her how she could tell beforehand that she was going to die. She said, ‘I know, there is no mistake about it.’

“A little later, I became a magistrate in Keumsan County, Chulla Province, and Ta-hong accompanied me. We spent two years there. She often turned down our chances to enjoy ourselves together, saying it got in the way of our work. One day, unexpectedly, she came to me and asked if we could have a quiet moment alone, as she had something important to share. I asked her what it was, and she said to me, ‘I am going to die, because my time is up; so let’s be happy one last time and forget all the troubles of the world.’ I was shocked when I heard this. I couldn’t believe it and asked her how she could know in advance that she was going to die. She replied, ‘I know; there’s no doubt about it.’”

“In four or five days she fell ill, but not seriously, and yet a day or two later she died. She said to me when dying, ‘Our life is ordered, God decides it all. While I lived I gave myself to you, [244]and you most kindly responded in return. I have no regrets. As I die I ask only that my body be buried where it may rest by the side of my master when he passes away, so that when we meet in the regions beyond I shall be with you once again.’ When she had so said she died.

“In four or five days, she got sick, but it wasn't serious, and yet a day or two later, she passed away. She told me while dying, ‘Our lives are in order; God decides everything. While I was alive, I devoted myself to you, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and you kindly responded in kind. I have no regrets. As I die, I only ask that my body be buried where it can rest beside my master when he passes away, so that when we meet again in the afterlife, I will be with you once more.’ After saying this, she died.

“Her face was beautiful, not like the face of the dead, but like the face of the living. I was plunged into deepest grief, prepared her body with my own hands for burial. Our custom is that when a second wife dies she is not buried with the family, but I made some excuse and had her interred in our family site in the county of Ko-yang. I did so to carry out her wishes. When I came as far as Keum-chang on my sad journey, I wrote a verse—

“Her face was beautiful, not like the face of someone dead, but like the face of someone alive. I was overcome with deep sorrow, preparing her body myself for burial. Our tradition says that when a second wife dies, she's not buried with the family, but I made an excuse and had her laid to rest in our family plot in the county of Ko-yang. I did this to honor her wishes. When I reached Keum-chang on my somber journey, I wrote a verse—

‘O beautiful Bud, of the beautiful Flower,

‘O beautiful Bud, of the beautiful Flower,

We bear thy form on the willow bier;

We carry your body on the willow bier;

Whither has gone thy sweet perfumed soul?

Where has your sweet, perfumed soul gone?

The rains fall on us

The rain falls on us

To tell us of thy tears and of thy faithful way.’

To tell us about your tears and your loyal path.

“I wrote this as a love tribute to my faithful Ta-hong. After her death, whenever anything serious was to happen in my home, she always came to tell me beforehand, and never was there a mistake in her announcements. For several years it has continued thus, till a few days ago she appeared in a dream saying, ‘Master, the time of your departure has come, and we are to meet again. [245]I am now making ready for your glad reception.’

“I wrote this as a love tribute to my loyal Ta-hong. After she passed away, whenever something serious was about to happen in my home, she always came to inform me beforehand, and there was never a mistake in her announcements. For several years, this continued, until a few days ago when she appeared in a dream saying, ‘Master, your time to leave has come, and we are going to meet again. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I am now getting ready for your joyful welcome.’”

“For this reason I have bidden all my associates farewell. Last night she came once more and said to me, ‘To-morrow is your day.’ We wept together in the dream as we met and talked. In the morning, when I awoke, marks of tears were still upon my cheeks. This is not because I fear to die, but because I have seen my Ta-hong. Now that you have asked me I have told you all. Tell it to no one.” So Sim died, as was foretold, on the day following. Strange, indeed!

“For this reason, I’ve said goodbye to all my friends. Last night, she came to me again and said, ‘Tomorrow is your day.’ We cried together in the dream as we met and talked. In the morning, when I woke up, I still had tear marks on my cheeks. This isn’t because I’m afraid to die, but because I’ve seen my Ta-hong. Now that you’ve asked me, I’ve shared everything with you. Don’t tell anyone.” So Sim died, just as predicted, the following day. How strange indeed!

Im Bang.

I'm banging.

THE END

THE END

[246]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 A shrill whistle by which graduates command the presence of a new graduate to haze or honour, as they please. 

1 A loud whistle that graduates use to call a new graduate, whether to haze them or to celebrate them, depending on their preference.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Richard Clay & Sons, Limited,
BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, S.E.,
AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK. [247]

Richard Clay & Sons, Ltd.,
BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, S.E.,
AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

SOME ROMANTIC VOLUMES IN EVERYMAN’S LIBRARY

Le Morte D’Arthur (2 Vols.)

Le Morte d'Arthur (2 Vols.)

Introduction by Sir John Rhys

Introduction by Sir John Rhys

The Mabinogion

The Mabinogion

Translated by Lady Charlotte Guest

Translated by Lady Charlotte Guest

Kalevala, or the Land of Heroes (2 Vols.)

Kalevala, or the Land of Heroes (2 Vols.)

Newly Translated from the Finnish by W. F. Kirby

Newly translated from Finnish by W.F. Kirby

The Fall of the Nibelungs

The Fall of the Nibelungs

Translated by Margaret Armour

Translated by Margaret Armour

The Story of Burnt Njal

The Tale of Burnt Njal

The High History of the Holy Grail

The High History of the Holy Grail

Translated by Dr. Sebastian Evans

Translated by Dr. Sebastian Evans

SEND FOR FREE ANNOTATED CATALOGUE OF 640 VOLUMES, COVERING 13 DEPARTMENTS OF LITERATURE

REQUEST A FREE ANNOTATED CATALOG OF 640 BOOKS, COVERING 13 DEPARTMENTS OF LITERATURE

J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.

J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.

Aldine House, Bedford Street, W.C. [248]

Aldine House, Bedford Street, W.C. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

JOLLY CALLE AND OTHER SWEDISH FAIRY TALES

JOLLY CALLE AND OTHER SWEDISH FAIRY TALES

By HELENA NYBLOM

By Helena Nyblom

With Illustrations in Colour by CHARLES FOLKARD

With Color Illustrations by CHARLES FOLKARD

Square Crown 8vo.

Square Crown 8vo.

Outlook.—“This volume of Swedish fairy tales is marked with a great simplicity and a very real literary skill. All lovers of Fairy-lore will welcome the pretty stories, and will realise that in introducing us to ‘Jolly Calle,’ ‘Rolf of Orkanas’ and the ‘Bubbly-boy,’ they have introduced us to near friends. Some of them are glad, some very sad, but all charming. The illustrations are excellent.”

Outlook.—“This collection of Swedish fairy tales features a refreshing simplicity along with genuine literary talent. All fans of fairy tales will appreciate the delightful stories, and they will recognize that in welcoming ‘Jolly Calle,’ ‘Rolf of Orkanas,’ and the ‘Bubbly-boy,’ we have met close companions. Some tales are joyful, some quite sad, but all are enchanting. The illustrations are outstanding.”

J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.

J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.

Aldine House, Bedford Street, W.C.

Aldine House, Bedford St, W.C.

Colophon

Availability

A charming collection of folk-lore by Im Bang and Yi Ryuk (in modern transcription Im Pang 임방, 1640–1724, and Yi Yuk 이육, 1443–1498) translated from Korean by James S. Gale.

A delightful collection of folklore by Im Bang and Yi Ryuk (in modern transcription Im Pang 임방, 1640–1724, and Yi Yuk 이육, 1443–1498), translated from Korean by James S. Gale.

Scans for this book are available from the internet archive (copy 1, 2, 3).

Scans for this book are available from the internet archive (copy 1, 2, 3).

Encoding

Revision History

  • 2016-01-21 Started.

External References

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

The following corrections have been made to the text:

Page Source Correction
53 acompanied accompanied

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!